A
SURVEY
of
the
ESTATE
OF
Guernzey
and
Jarsey
,
&c.
The
Entrance
.
(1)
The
occasion
of
,
&c.
(2)
Introduction
to
this
Work
.
(3)
The
Dedication
,
(4)
and
Method
of
the
whole
.
The
beginning
,
continuance
of
our
Voyage
;
with
the
most
remarkable
passages
which
hapned
in
it
.
The
mercenary
falsnesse
of
the
Dutch
exemplified
in
the
dealing
of
a
man
of
warre
.
WHen
first
I
undertook
to
attend
upon
my
Lord
of
Danby
to
the
Islands
of
Guernzey
and
Jarsey
;
besides
the
purpose
which
I
had
of
doing
service
to
his
Lordship
,
I
resolved
also
to
do
somewhat
for
my self
:
and
,
if
possible
,
unto
the
places
.
For
my self
,
in
bettering
▪
what
I
could
my
understanding
,
if
peradventure
the
persons
or
the
place
might
add
unto
me
the
knowledge
of
any
one
thing
,
to
which
I
was
a
stranger
.
At
the
least
I
was
in
hope
to
satisfy
my
curiosity
,
as
being
not
a
little
emulous
of
this
kind
of
living
,
Multorum
mores
hominum
qui
vidit
&
urbes
;
which
had
seen
so
much
of
men
and
of
their
manners
.
It
was
also
not
the
last
part
of
mine
intention
,
to
do
something
in
the
honour
of
the
Island
,
by
committing
to
memory
their
Antiquities
,
by
reporting
to
posterity
their
Arts
of
Government
,
by
representing
,
as
in
a
Tablet
,
the
choycest
of
their
beauties
;
and
in
a
word
,
by
reducing
these
and
the
Achievements
of
the
people
,
as
far
as
the
light
of
Authors
could
direct
me
,
into
the
body
of
an
History
.
But
when
I
had
a
little
made
my self
acquainted
with
the
place
and
people
,
I
found
nothing
in
them
which
might
put
me
to
that
trouble
.
The
Churches
naked
of
all
Monuments
,
and
not
so
much
as
the
blazon
of
an
Armes
permitted
in
a
window
,
for
fear
,
as
I
conjecture
,
of
Idolatry
.
No
actions
of
importance
to
be
heard
of
in
their
Legends
,
in
their
remembrancers
;
whereby
to
ennoble
them
in
time
to
come
,
unlesse
perhaps
some
slight
allarmes
from
France
,
may
occasion
speech
of
them
in
our
common
Chronicles
.
The
Countrey
,
indeed
,
exceeding
pleasant
and
delightsome
,
but
yet
so
small
in
the
extent
and
circuit
,
that
to
speak
much
of
them
,
wereto
put
the
shooe
of
Hercules
upon
the
foot
of
an
Infant
.
For
being
in
themselves
,
an
abridgement
only
of
the
greater
works
of
nature
,
how
could
the
character
and
description
of
them
be
improved
into
a
Volume
?
Having
thus
failed
in
the
most
of
my
designes
,
I
applyed
my self
to
make
enquirie
after
their
form
of
Government
,
in
which
,
I
must
needs
confesse
,
I
met
with
much
which
did
exceedingly
affect
me
.
Their
Lawes
,
little
beholding
in
the
composition
of
them
,
to
Justinian
;
and
of
no
great
affinity
with
the
laws
of
England
,
which
we
call
Municipall
or
common
.
The
grand
Customarie
of
Normandy
,
is
of
most
credit
with
them
;
and
that
indeed
the
only
rule
by
which
they
are
directed
,
save
that
in
some
few
passages
it
hath
been
altered
by
our
Prince
,
for
the
conveniency
of
this
people
.
Sed
quid
hoc
ad
Iphycli
boves
?
But
what
had
I
,
a
Priest
of
the
Church
of
England
,
to
do
with
the
Laws
and
Customes
of
the
Normans
?
Had
I
gone
forward
in
my
purpose
,
I
deny
not
,
but
I
had
mingled
that
knowledge
which
I
have
gotten
of
their
Laws
,
amongst
other
my
Collections
;
but
failing
in
the
main
of
my
intent
,
I
must
only
make
such
use
of
them
,
as
shall
be
necessary
for
this
present
argument
.
An
Argument
not
so
much
as
in
my
thoughts
,
when
first
I
resolved
upon
the
Journey
;
as
little
dreaming
that
any
alterations
had
lately
hapned
in
the
Churches
of
those
Islands
,
or
that
those
alterations
could
afford
one
such
variety
.
An
Argument
more
sutable
to
my
profession
,
as
having
had
the
honour
to
be
reputed
with
the
Clergy
;
and
such
as
in
it self
may
justly
be
intituled
to
your
Lordships
patronage
.
God
and
the
King
have
raised
you
above
your
brethren
to
be
a
Master
in
our
Israel
,
a
principall
pillar
in
the
glorious
structure
of
the
Church
.
An
advancement
which
doth
call
upon
you
for
the
establishment
and
supportation
of
the
meanest
Oratory
dependant
on
the
Church
of
England
,
your
most
indulgent
,
and
in
you
most
happy
mother
.
No
marvail
therefore
,
if
those
little
Chappels
,
even
those
two
Tribes
and
a
half
,
which
are
on
the
other
side
of
the
flood
,
most
humbly
cast
themselves
at
your
Lordships
feet
,
and
by
me
lay
open
their
estate
unto
you
.
Which
that
I
may
the
better
do
,
in
discharge
of
the
trust
reposed
in
me
,
and
for
your
Lordships
,
more
ample
satisfaction
I
shall
proceed
in
this
order
following
.
First
,
I
shall
lay
before
your
Lordship
,
the
full
successe
and
course
of
our
Navigation
,
till
we
were
setled
in
those
Islands
;
that
so
the
rest
of
this
discourse
being
more
materiall
,
may
receive
no
interruption
in
the
processe
of
it
.
Next
,
I
shall
briefly
,
as
in
a
map
,
present
your
Lordship
with
the
situation
,
quality
and
story
of
the
Islands
;
with
somewhat
also
of
their
Customes
,
of
their
Government
;
but
this
(
as
the
great
Cardinall
acknowledgeth
the
Popes
power
in
temporall
affaires
)
in
ordine
tantum
ad
spiritualia
:
the
better
to
acquaint
you
with
the
occurrents
of
their
Churches
.
That
done
,
I
shall
draw
down
the
successe
of
their
affairs
from
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
in
matters
of
Religion
,
to
the
accomplishment
of
that
innovation
which
they
had
made
in
point
of
discipline
;
and
therein
,
the
full
platforme
or
discipline
it self
,
according
as
by
Snape
and
Cartwright
it
was
established
in
their
Synods
.
In
the
third
place
,
I
shall
shew
your
Lordship
,
by
what
degrees
and
means
the
Ministers
and
Church
of
Jersey
,
were
perswaded
to
conforme
unto
the
discipline
of
England
;
together
with
a
copy
of
those
Canons
and
constitutions
Ecclesiasticall
,
whereby
the
Church
and
Ministery
of
that
Island
is
now
governed
.
Last
of
all
,
I
shall
commence
a
suit
unto
your
Lordship
in
the
name
of
those
of
Guernzey
for
their
little
sister
which
hath
no
breasts
;
that
by
your
Lordships
place
and
power
the
one
Island
may
conforme
unto
the
other
,
and
both
to
England
.
In
which
I
shall
exhibit
unto
your
Lordship
a
just
survey
of
such
motives
,
which
may
have
most
sway
with
you
in
the
furthering
of
a
work
so
commendable
;
and
shall
adventure
also
upon
such
particulars
,
as
may
conduce
to
the
advancing
of
the
businesse
.
Not
that
therein
I
shall
presume
positively
to
advise
your
Lordship
,
or
to
direct
you
in
the
readiest
way
for
the
accomplishment
of
this
designe
;
but
that
by
this
propounding
of
mine
own
conceits
,
I
may
excite
your
Lordship
to
have
recourse
unto
the
excellent
treasures
of
your
own
mind
,
and
thence
to
fashion
such
particulars
for
this
purpose
,
as
may
be
most
agreeable
to
your
Lordships
wisdome
.
In
order
whereunto
your
Lordship
may
be
pleased
to
call
to
mind
that
on
provocation
given
unto
the
French
at
the
Isle
of
Rhe
,
the
King
received
advertisement
of
some
reciprocall
affront
intended
by
the
French
on
the
Isl●s
of
Jarsey
and
Guernzey
,
with
others
thereupon
appendant
,
the
only
remainders
of
the
Dukedome
of
Normandy
in
the
power
of
the
English
;
and
that
for
the
preventing
of
such
inconveniences
as
might
follow
on
it
,
it
was
thought
good
to
send
the
Earl
of
Danby
(
then
Governour
of
the
Isle
of
Guernzey
)
with
a
considerable
supply
of
Men
,
and
Armes
,
and
Ammunition
to
make
good
those
Islands
,
by
fortifying
and
assuring
them
against
all
invasions
.
This
order
signified
to
his
Lordship
about
the
beginning
of
December
,
anno
1628.
he
chearfully
embraced
the
service
,
and
prepared
accordingly
.
But
being
deserted
by
his
own
Chaplaines
in
regard
of
the
extremity
of
the
season
,
and
the
visible
danger
of
the
enterprise
,
he
proposed
the
businesse
of
that
attendance
unto
me
(
not
otherwise
relating
to
him
then
as
to
an
honourable
friend
)
in
whom
he
found
as
great
a
readinesse
and
resolution
,
as
he
found
coldnesse
in
the
other
.
According
to
his
Lordships
summons
,
I
attended
him
in
his
Majesties
house
of
St.
James
,
a
little
before
the
Feast
of
Christmas
;
but
neither
the
Ships
,
money
,
nor
other
necessaries
being
at
that
time
brought
together
,
I
was
dismissed
again
at
the
end
of
the
Holydayes
,
untill
a
further
intimation
of
his
Lordships
pleasure
.
Toward
the
latter
end
of
February
I
received
a
positive
command
to
attend
his
Lordship
on
Friday
the
20
of
that
month
,
at
the
house
of
Mr.
Arthur
Brumfeild
,
in
the
Parish
of
Tichfeild
near
the
Sea
,
situate
between
Portsmouth
and
South●ampton
;
whither
accordingly
I
went
,
and
where
I
found
a
very
chearfull
entertainment
.
It
was
a
full
week
after
that
,
before
we
heard
of
his
Lordships
coming
,
and
yet
his
Lordship
was
fain
to
tarry
two
or
three
dayes
before
he
had
any
advertisement
that
his
Ships
,
Men
and
Ammunition
(
which
he
thought
to
have
found
there
in
readinesse
)
were
Anchored
in
the
road
of
Portsmouth
.
News
whereof
being
brought
unto
us
on
the
Monday
morning
,
we
spent
the
remainder
of
that
day
in
preparations
for
our
Journey
,
and
taking
leave
of
those
good
friends
by
whom
we
were
so
kindly
entertained
and
welcomed
.
On
Tuesday
March
the
3.
about
ten
in
the
morning
,
we
went
aboard
his
Majesties
Ship
called
the
Assurance
,
being
a
Ship
of
800
tun
,
furnished
with
42
pieces
of
Ordinance
,
and
very
well
manned
with
valiant
and
expert
Sailors
;
welcomed
aboard
(
after
the
fashion
of
the
Sea
)
with
all
the
thunder
and
lightning
which
the
whole
Navy
could
afford
from
their
severall
Ships
.
Our
whole
Navy
consisted
of
five
Vessels
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Assurance
spoken
of
before
,
two
of
his
Majesties
Pinnaces
called
the
Whelps
,
a
Catch
of
his
Majesties
called
the
Minikin
,
and
a
Merchants
ship
called
the
Charles
,
which
carryed
the
Armes
and
Ammunition
for
the
use
of
the
Islands
.
Aboard
the
Ships
were
stowed
about
400
foot
with
their
severall
Officers
,
two
Companies
whereof
under
the
command
of
Collonell
Pipernell
(
if
I
remember
his
name
aright
)
and
Lieutenant
Collonell
Francis
Connisby
were
intended
for
the
Isle
of
Guernzey
;
the
other
two
under
the
command
of
Lieutenant
Collonell
Francis
Rainford
,
and
Captain
William
Killegre
for
the
Isle
of
Jars●y
.
The
Admirall
of
our
Navy
(
but
in
subordination
to
his
Lordship
when
he
was
at
Sea
)
was
Sir
Henry
Palmer
one
of
the
Admirals
or
the
Narrow-seas
.
All
of
them
men
of
note
in
their
severall
wayes
,
and
most
of
them
of
as
much
gallantry
and
ingenuity
,
as
either
their
own
birth
or
education
in
the
Schoole
of
war
could
invest
them
with
.
The
Sea
was
very
calme
and
quiet
,
and
the
little
breath
of
winde
we
had
,
made
us
move
so
slowly
,
that
the
afternoon
was
almost
spent
before
we
had
passed
through
the
Needles
,
a
dangerous
passage
at
all
times
,
except
to
such
only
who
being
well
skilled
in
these
sharpe
points
,
and
those
dreadfull
fragments
of
the
Rocks
,
which
so
intituled
them
,
could
stear
a
steady
course
between
them
:
Scylla
and
Charybdis
in
old
times
,
nothing
more
terrible
to
the
unskilled
Mariners
of
those
dayes
,
then
those
Rocks
to
ours
.
Being
got
beyond
them
at
the
last
,
though
we
had
got
more
Sea
roome
,
we
had
little
more
winde
,
which
made
us
move
as
slowly
as
before
we
did
,
so
that
we
spent
the
greatest
part
of
the
night
with
no
swifter
motion
,
then
what
was
given
us
by
the
tide
.
About
3
of
the
clock
in
the
morning
we
had
winde
enough
,
but
we
had
it
directly
in
our
teeth
,
which
would
have
quickly
brought
us
to
the
place
we
had
parted
from
,
if
a
great
Miste
arising
together
with
the
Sun
,
had
not
induced
our
Mariners
to
keep
themselves
aloofe
in
the
open
Sea
for
fear
of
falling
on
those
Rocks
wherewith
the
Southside
of
the
Wight
is
made
unaccessable
.
About
2
of
the
clock
in
the
afternoon
,
the
winds
turning
somewhat
Eastward
,
we
made
on
again
,
but
with
so
little
speed
,
and
to
so
little
purpose
,
that
all
that
night
we
were
fain
to
lie
at
Hull
(
as
the
Mariners
phrase
it
)
without
any
sensible
moving
either
backward
or
forward
,
but
so
uneasily
withall
,
that
it
must
be
a
very
great
tempest
indeed
,
which
gives
a
passenger
a
more
sickly
and
unpleasing
motion
.
For
my
part
I
had
found
my self
good
Sea-proof
in
my
Voyage
to
France
,
and
was
not
much
troubled
with
those
disturbances
to
which
the
greatest
part
of
our
Land-men
were
so
sensibly
subject
.
On
Thursday
morning
about
day-break
being
within
sight
of
Portland
,
and
the
winde
serving
very
fitly
,
we
made
again
for
the
Islands
.
At
11
of
the
clock
we
discovered
the
main
Land
of
Normandy
,
called
by
the
Mariners
Le
Haggs
.
About
2
in
the
afternoon
,
we
fell
even
with
Aldernie
or
Aurnie
;
and
about
3
discerned
the
Isle
of
Jarzey
to
which
we
were
bound
,
at
which
we
aimed
,
and
to
which
we
might
have
come
much
sooner
then
we
did
had
we
not
found
a
speciall
entertainment
by
the
way
to
retard
our
haste
.
For
we
were
hardly
got
within
sight
of
Jarsey
but
we
descried
a
sail
of
French
consisting
of
ten
barks
laden
with
very
good
Gascoy●ne
Wines
,
and
good
choyce
of
Linen
(
as
they
told
us
afterwards
)
bound
from
St.
Malloes
to
New-Haven
for
the
trade
of
Paris
,
and
convoyed
by
a
Holland-man
of
war
,
for
their
safer
passage
.
These
being
looked
on
as
good
prize
,
our
two
Whelpes
and
the
Catch
gave
chace
unto
them
,
a
great
shot
being
first
made
from
our
Admirals
Ship
to
call
them
in
.
The
second
shot
brought
in
the
Holland
man
of
war
,
who
very
sordidly
and
basely
betrayed
his
charge
before
he
came
within
reach
of
danger
;
the
rest
for
the
greatest
part
of
the
afternoon
,
spun
before
the
winde
,
sometimes
so
neer
to
their
pursuers
,
that
we
thought
them
ours
,
but
presently
tacking
about
,
when
our
Whelpes
were
ready
to
seaze
on
them
,
and
the
Catch
to
lay
fast
hold
upon
them
,
they
gained
more
way
then
our
light
Vessels
could
recover
in
a
long
time
after
.
Never
did
Duck
by
frequent
diving
so
escape
the
Spaniell
,
or
Hare
by
often
turning
so
avoid
the
Hounds
,
as
these
poor
Barks
did
quit
themselves
by
their
dexterity
in
sailing
from
the
present
danger
.
For
my
part
I
may
justly
say
that
I
never
spent
an
afternoon
with
greater
pleasure
,
the
greater
in
regard
that
I
knew
his
Lordships
resolution
to
deal
favourably
with
those
poor
men
if
they
chanced
to
fall
into
his
power
.
Certain
I
am
,
that
the
description
made
by
Ovid
of
the
Hare
and
Hound
,
was
here
fully
veryfied
,
but
farre
more
excellently
in
the
application
then
the
first
originall
;
of
which
thus
the
Poet
:
Ut
canis
in
vacuo
leporem
cum
Gallicus
arvo
Vidit
,
&
hic
praedam
pedibus
petit
,
ille
salutem
;
Alter
inhaesuro
similis
jam
jamque
tenere
Sperat
,
&
obiento
stringit
vestigia
collo
;
Alter
in
ambiguo
est
,
an
sit
compressus
,
&
ipsis
Morsibus
eripitur
,
tangentiaque
ora
relinquit
.
G.
Sandi●
.
As
when
the
Hare
the
speedy
Gray-hound
spies
;
His
feet
for
prey
,
she
hers
for
safety
plies
.
Now
beares
he
up
,
now
,
now
he
hopes
to
fetch
her
;
And
with
his
snowt
extended
strains
to
catch
her
.
Not
knowing
whether
caught
or
no
,
she
slips
Out
of
his
wide-stretcht-jawes
and
touching
lips
.
But
at
the
last
a
little
before
the
close
of
the
evening
,
three
of
them
being
borded
and
brought
under
Lee
of
our
Admirall
,
the
rest
were
put
to
a
necessity
of
yeelding
,
or
venturing
themselves
between
our
two
great
ships
and
the
shoar
of
Jarsey
,
to
which
we
were
now
come
as
near
as
we
could
with
safety
.
Resolved
upon
the
last
course
and
favoured
with
a
strong
leading
gale
,
they
passed
by
us
with
such
speed
and
so
good
successe
,
(
the
duskinesse
of
the
evening
contributing
not
a
little
to
a
fair
escape
)
that
though
we
gave
them
30
shot
,
yet
we
were
not
able
to
affirme
that
they
received
any
hurt
or
dammage
by
that
encounter
;
with
as
much
joy
unto
my self
(
I
dare
boldly
say
)
as
to
any
of
those
poor
men
who
were
so
much
interessed
in
it
.
This
Chase
being
over
,
and
our
whole
Fleet
come
together
,
we
Anchored
that
night
in
the
Port
of
St.
Oen
,
one
of
the
principall
Ports
of
that
Island
;
the
Inhabitants
whereof
(
but
those
especially
which
dwelled
in
the
inland
parts
)
standing
all
night
upon
their
guard
,
conceiving
by
the
thunder
of
so
many
great
shot
,
that
the
whole
powers
of
France
and
the
Devill
to
boot
were
now
falling
upon
them
;
not
fully
satisfied
in
their
fears
,
till
by
the
next
rising
of
the
Sun
they
descried
our
colours
.
On
Friday
March
the
6.
about
nine
in
the
morning
(
having
first
landed
our
foot
in
the
long
boats
)
we
went
aboard
his
Majesties
Catch
called
the
Minikin
,
and
doubling
the
points
of
Le
Corbiere
and
of
Normoint
,
we
went
on
shoar
in
the
Bay
of
St.
Heliers
,
neer
unto
Mount
St.
Albin
in
the
Parish
of
St.
Peter
.
The
greatest
part
of
which
day
we
spent
in
accommodations
and
refreshments
,
and
receiving
the
visits
of
the
Gentry
which
came
in
very
frequently
to
attend
his
Lordship
.
You
need
not
think
,
but
that
sleep
and
a
good
bed
were
welcome
to
us
,
after
so
long
and
ill
a
passage
;
so
that
it
was
very
near
high
noon
before
his
Lordship
was
capable
to
receive
our
services
,
or
we
to
give
him
our
attendance
;
after
dinner
his
Lordship
went
to
view
the
Fort
Elizabeth
(
the
chief
strength
of
the
Island
)
and
to
take
order
for
the
fortifying
and
repair
thereof
.
Which
having
done
he
first
secured
the
Man
of
War
and
the
three
French
Barks
,
under
the
command
of
that
Castle
;
and
then
gave
leave
to
Sir
Henry
Palmer
and
the
rest
of
the
sea
Captains
to
take
their
pleasures
in
Forraging
and
soowring
all
the
Coasts
of
France
,
which
day
near
the
Islands
,
commanding
them
to
attend
him
on
the
Saturday
following
.
Next
he
gave
liberty
to
all
the
French
which
he
had
taken
the
day
before
,
whom
he
caused
to
be
landed
in
their
own
Countrie
,
to
their
great
rejoycing
,
as
appeared
by
the
great
shout
they
made
when
they
were
put
into
some
long
boats
at
their
own
disposing
.
The
three
Barks
still
re
〈…〉ing
untouched
in
the
state
they
were
,
save
that
some
wines
were
taken
out
of
them
for
his
Lordships
spending
.
On
Sunday
March
8.
it
was
ordered
,
that
the
people
of
the
Town
of
St.
Hel●ers
should
have
their
divine
offices
in
that
Church
performed
so
early
,
that
it
might
be
left
wholly
for
the
use
of
the
English
by
nine
of
the
clock
,
about
which
time
his
Lordship
attended
by
the
Officers
and
Souldiers
in
a
solemn
Military
pompe
(
accompanied
with
the
Governours
of
the
Town
and
chief
men
of
the
Island
)
went
toward
the
Church
,
where
I
officiated
Divine
Service
according
to
the
prescript
form
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
after
preached
on
those
words
of
David
,
Psal.
31.
51.
viz.
Offer
unto
God
thanksgiving
,
&c.
with
reference
to
the
good
successe
of
our
Voyage
past
,
and
hopes
of
the
like
mercies
for
the
time
to
come
.
The
next
day
,
we
made
a
Journey
to
Mount
Orgueil
,
where
we
were
entertained
by
the
Lady
Carteret
(
a
Daughter
of
Sir
Francis
Douse
of
Hampshire
)
And
after
Dinner
his
Lordship
went
to
take
a
view
of
the
Regiment
of
Mr.
Josuah
de
Carteret
,
Seignieur
de
la
Trinity
,
mustering
upon
the
Green
upon
Ha●re
de
Bowle
in
the
Parish
of
St.
Trinitie
.
On
Tuesday
,
March
the
10.
his
Lordship
took
a
view
of
the
Regiment
of
Mr.
Aron
Misservie
Col.
and
on
Wednesday
,
March
the
11.
went
unto
St.
Oen
,
where
we
were
feasted
by
Sir
Philip
de
Carteret
,
whose
Regiment
we
likewise
viewed
in
the
afternoon
.
The
Souldiers
of
each
Regiment
very
well
arrayed
,
and
not
unpractised
in
their
Armes
;
but
such
,
as
never
saw
more
danger
then
a
Training
came
to
.
On
Thursday
his
Lordship
went
into
the
Cohu
or
Town-hall
,
attended
by
Sir
John
Palmer
the
Deputy
Governour
,
Sir
Philip
de
Carteret
,
the
Justices
,
Clergy
,
and
Jurors
of
the
Island
,
with
other
the
subordinate
Officers
thereunto
belonging
;
where
being
set
,
as
in
a
Parliament
or
Sessions
,
and
having
given
order
for
redresse
of
some
grievances
by
them
presented
to
him
in
the
name
of
that
people
,
he
declared
to
them
in
a
grave
and
eloquent
speach
the
great
care
which
his
Majesty
had
of
their
preservation
in
sending
Men
,
Money
,
Armes
,
and
Ammunition
to
defend
them
against
the
common
Enemies
of
their
peace
and
consciences
;
assuring
them
that
if
the
noise
of
those
preparations
did
not
keep
the
French
from
looking
towards
them
,
his
Majesty
would
not
fail
to
send
them
such
a
strength
of
Shipping
,
as
should
make
that
Island
more
impregnable
then
a
wall
of
Brasse
;
in
which
regard
he
thought
it
was
not
necessary
for
him
to
advise
them
to
continue
fathfull
to
his
Majesties
service
,
or
to
behave
themselves
with
respect
and
love
towards
those
Gentlemen
,
Officers
,
and
common
Souldiers
,
who
were
resolved
to
expose
themselves
(
for
defence
of
them
,
their
Wives
and
Children
)
to
the
utmost
dangers
.
And
finally
,
advising
the
common
Souldiers
to
carry
themselves
with
such
sobriety
and
moderation
towards
the
natives
of
the
Countrey
,
(
for
as
for
their
valour
towards
the
enemies
he
would
make
no
question
)
as
to
give
no
offence
or
scandall
by
their
conversation
.
This
said
,
the
Assembly
was
dissolved
,
to
the
great
satisfaction
of
all
parties
present
;
the
night
ensuing
and
the
day
following
being
spent
for
the
most
part
in
the
entertainments
of
rest
and
pleasures
.
The
only
businesse
of
that
day
was
the
disposing
of
the
three
Barks
which
we
took
in
our
Journey
,
the
goods
whereof
having
before
been
inventoried
and
apprized
by
some
Commissioners
of
the
Town
,
and
now
exposed
to
open
sale
,
were
for
the
most
part
,
bought
together
with
the
Barks
themselves
by
that
very
Holland
man
of
warre
,
whom
they
had
hired
to
be
their
Convoy
:
Which
gave
me
such
a
Character
of
the
mercenary
and
sordid
nature
of
that
people
,
that
of
all
men
living
,
I
should
never
desire
to
have
any
thing
to
do
with
them
,
unlesse
they
might
be
made
use
of
(
as
the
Gibeonites
were
)
in
hewing
wood
,
and
drawing
water
for
the
use
of
the
Tabernacle
;
I
mean
in
doing
servile
offices
to
some
mightier
State
which
would
be
sure
to
keep
them
under
.
On
Saturday
,
March
the
14.
having
spent
the
greatest
part
of
the
morning
in
expectation
of
the
rest
of
our
Fleet
,
which
found
better
imployment
in
the
Seas
then
they
could
in
the
Haven
,
we
went
aboard
the
Merchants
ship
,
which
before
I
spake
of
,
not
made
much
lighter
by
the
unlading
of
the
one
halfe
of
the
Ammunition
which
was
left
at
Jarsey
,
in
regard
that
the
200
foot
which
should
have
been
distributed
in
the
rest
of
the
ships
,
were
all
stowed
in
her
.
Before
night
,
being
met
by
the
rest
of
our
Fleet
,
we
came
to
Anchor
neer
St.
Pier
port
or
St.
Peters
Port
within
the
Bay
of
Castle
Cornet
,
where
we
presently
landed
.
The
Castle
divided
from
the
Town
and
Haven
,
by
the
inter-currency
of
the
Sea
;
in
which
respect
we
were
●ain
to
make
use
of
the
Castle-hall
in
stead
of
a
Chappell
.
The
way
to
the
Town
Church
being
too
troublesome
and
uncertain
to
give
us
the
constant
use
of
that
,
and
the
Castle
yeelding
no
place
else
of
a
fit
capacity
for
the
receiving
of
so
many
as
gave
their
diligent
attendance
at
Religious
exercises
.
On
Monday
,
March
the
16.
our
Fleet
went
out
to
Sea
againe
,
taking
the
Charles
with
them
for
their
greater
strength
,
which
to
that
end
was
speedily
unladen
of
such
ammunition
as
was
designed
for
the
use
of
that
Island
.
The
whole
time
of
our
stay
here
was
spent
in
visiting
the
Forts
,
and
Ports
,
and
other
places
of
importance
,
taking
a
view
of
the
severall
Musters
of
the
naturall
Islanders
,
distributing
the
new
come
Souldiers
in
their
severall
quarters
,
receiving
the
services
of
the
Gentry
,
Clergy
and
principall
Citizens
;
and
finally
in
a
like
meeting
of
the
States
of
the
Island
,
as
had
before
been
held
in
Jarsey
.
Nothing
considerable
else
in
the
time
of
our
stay
,
but
that
our
Fleet
came
back
on
Wednesday
,
March
25.
which
hapned
very
fitly
to
compleat
the
triumph
of
the
Friday
following
,
being
the
day
of
his
Majesties
most
happy
inauguration
;
celebrated
in
the
Castle
,
by
the
Divine
Service
for
that
day
,
and
after
by
a
noble
Feast
,
made
by
him
for
the
chief
men
of
the
Island
;
and
solemnized
without
the
Castle
by
150
great
shot
,
made
from
the
Castle
,
the
Fleet
,
the
Town
of
St.
Peters
Port
,
and
the
severall
Islands
,
all
following
one
another
in
so
good
an
order
,
that
never
Bels
were
rung
more
closely
,
nor
with
lesse
confusion
.
Thus
having
given
your
Lordship
a
brief
view
of
the
course
of
our
Voyage
;
I
shall
next
present
you
with
the
sight
of
such
observations
,
as
I
have
made
upon
those
Islands
at
my
times
of
leasure
;
and
that
being
done
,
hoise
sail
for
England
.
CHAP.
I.
(1)
Of
the
convenient
situation
,
and
(2)
condition
of
these
Islands
in
the
generall
.
(3)
Alderney
,
(4)
and
Serk●
.
(5)
The
notable
stratagem
whereby
this
latter
was
recovered
from
the
French
.
(6)
Of
Guernzey
,
(7)
and
the
smaller
Isles
neer
unto
it
.
(8)
Our
Lady
of
Lehu
.
(9)
The
road
,
and
(
10
)
the
Castle
of
Cornet
.
(
11
)
The
Trade
,
and
(
12
)
Priviledges
of
this
people
.
(
13
)
Of
Jarsey
,
and
(
14
)
the
strengths
about
it
.
(
15
)
The
Island
why
so
poor
and
populous
.
(
16
)
Gavelkind
,
and
the
nature
of
it
.
(
17
)
The
Governours
and
other
the
Kings
Officers
.
The
(
18
)
Politie
,
and
(
19
)
administration
of
Justice
in
both
Islands
.
(
20
)
The
Assembly
of
the
Three
Estates
.
(
21
)
Courts
Presidiall
in
France
what
they
are
.
(
22
)
The
election
of
the
Justices
,
(
23
)
and
the
Oath
taken
at
their
admission
.
(
24
)
Of
their
Advocates
or
Pleaders
,
and
the
number
of
them
.
(
25
)
The
number
of
Atturneys
once
limited
in
England
.
(
26
)
A
Catalogue
of
the
Governours
and
Bailiffs
of
the
Isle
of
Jarsey
.
TO
begin
then
with
the
places
themselves
,
the
Scene
and
Stage
of
our
discourse
,
they
are
the
only
remainders
of
our
rights
in
Normandy
;
unto
which
Dukedome
they
did
once
belong
.
Anno
1108.
at
such
time
as
Henry
I.
of
England
had
taken
prisoner
his
Brother
Robert
,
these
Islands
as
a
part
of
Normandy
,
were
annext
unto
the
English
Crown
,
and
have
ever
since
with
great
testimony
of
●aith
and
loyalty
,
continued
in
that
subjection
.
The
sentence
or
arrest
of
confiscation
given
by
the
Parliament
of
France
against
King
John
,
nor
the
surprisall
of
Normandy
by
the
French
forces
,
could
be
no
perswasion
unto
them
to
change
their
Masters
.
Nay
when
the
French
had
twice
seized
on
them
,
during
the
Reign
of
that
unhappy
Prince
,
and
the
state
of
England
was
embroyled
at
home
,
the
people
valiantly
made
good
their
own
,
and
faithfully
returned
unto
their
first
obedience
.
In
aftertimes
as
any
war
grew
hot
between
the
English
and
the
French
,
these
Islands
were
principally
aimed
at
by
the
enemy
,
and
sometimes
also
were
attempted
by
them
,
but
with
ill
successe
.
And
certainly
,
it
could
not
be
but
an
eye
sore
to
the
French
,
to
have
these
Isles
within
their
sight
,
and
not
within
their
power
;
to
see
them
at
the
least
in
possession
of
their
ancient
enemy
the
English
;
a
Nation
strong
in
shipping
,
and
likely
by
the
opportunity
of
these
places
to
annoy
their
trade
.
For
if
we
look
upon
them
in
their
situation
,
we
shall
find
them
seated
purposely
for
the
command
and
Empire
of
the
Ocean
.
The
Islands
lying
in
the
chief
trade
of
all
shipping
from
the
Eastern
parts
unto
the
West
,
and
in
the
middle
way
between
St.
Malos
and
the
river
Seine
,
the
only
trafick
of
the
Normans
and
Parisians
.
At
this
St.
Malos
,
as
at
a
common
Empory
do
the
Merchants
of
Spain
and
Paris
barter
their
Commodities
;
the
Parisians
making
both
their
passage
and
return
by
these
Isles
;
which
if
wel
aided
by
a
smal
power
from
the
Kings
Navy
,
would
quickly
bring
that
entercourse
to
nothing
.
An
opportunity
neglected
by
our
former
Kings
in
their
attempts
upon
that
Nation
,
at
not
being
then
so
powerfull
on
the
Seas
as
now
they
are
,
but
likely
for
the
future
to
be
husbanded
to
the
best
advantage
,
if
the
French
hereafter
stir
against
us
.
Sure
I
am
,
that
my
Lord
of
Danby
conceived
this
course
of
all
others
to
be
the
fittest
,
for
the
impoverishing
if
not
undoing
of
the
French
;
and
accordingly
made
proposition
by
his
Letters
to
the
Councell
,
that
a
squadron
of
eight
Ships
(
viz
five
of
the
Whelpes
,
the
Assurance
,
the
Adventure
and
the
Catch
)
might
be
employed
about
these
Islands
for
that
purpose
.
An
advice
which
had
this
Summer
took
effect
,
had
not
the
Peace
between
both
Realms
,
been
so
suddenly
concluded
.
Of
these
,
four
only
are
inhabited
,
and
those
reduced
only
unto
two
Governments
;
Jarsey
an
entire
Province
as
it
were
within
it self
;
but
that
of
Gueruzey
having
the
other
two
of
Alderney
and
Serke
dependant
on
it
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
in
our
Histories
,
and
in
our
Acts
of
Parliament
,
we
have
mention
only
of
Jarsey
and
of
Guernzey
,
this
last
comprehending
under
it
the
two
other
.
The
people
of
them
all
live
as
it
were
in
libera
custodia
,
in
a
kind
of
free
subjection
;
not
any
way
acquainted
with
Taxes
,
or
with
any
levies
either
of
men
or
money
.
In
so
much
,
that
when
the
Parliaments
of
England
contribute
towards
the
occasion
of
their
Princes
,
there
is
alwayes
a
proviso
in
the
Act
,
That
this
grant
of
Subsidies
or
any
thing
therein
contained
,
extend
not
to
charge
the
inhabitants
of
Guernzey
and
Jarsey
,
or
any
of
them
,
of
,
for
or
concerning
any
Mannors
,
Lands
,
and
Tenements
,
or
other
possessions
,
Goods
,
Chattels
,
or
other
moveable
substance
,
which
they
the
said
Inhabitants
,
or
any
other
to
their
uses
,
have
within
Jarsey
and
Guernzey
,
or
in
any
of
them
,
&c.
These
priviledges
and
immunities
(
together
with
divers
others
)
seconded
of
late
dayes
with
the
more
powerfull
band
of
Religion
,
have
been
a
principall
occasion
of
that
constancy
,
wherewith
they
have
persisted
faithfully
in
their
allegiance
,
and
disclaimed
even
the
very
name
and
thought
of
France
.
For
howsoever
the
language
which
they
speak
is
French
,
and
that
in
their
originall
,
they
either
were
of
Normandy
or
Britagne
;
yet
can
they
with
no
patience
endure
to
be
accounted
French
,
but
call
themselves
by
the
names
of
English-Normans
.
So
much
doth
liberty
,
or
at
the
worst
a
gentle
yoak
,
prevail
upon
the
mind
and
fancy
of
the
people
.
To
proceed
unto
particulars
,
we
will
take
them
as
they
lie
in
order
,
beginning
first
with
that
of
Alderney
,
an
Island
called
by
Antonine
,
Arica
,
but
by
the
French
and
in
our
old
Records
known
by
the
name
of
Aurigny
and
Aurney
.
It
is
situate
in
the
49
degree
between
48
&
52
minutes
of
that
degree
,
just
over
against
the
Cape
or
promontory
of
the
Lexobii
,
called
at
this
time
by
the
Mariners
the
Hague
.
Distant
from
this
Cape
or
Promontory
three
leagues
only
,
but
thirty
at
the
least
from
the
nearest
part
of
England
.
The
aire
healthy
,
though
sometimes
thickned
with
the
vapours
arising
from
the
Sea
.
The
soil
indifferently
rich
both
for
husbandry
and
gra●ing
.
A
Town
it
hath
of
well-near
an
hundred
families
,
and
not
far
off
,
an
haven
made
in
the
manner
of
a
semicircle
,
which
they
call
Crabbie
.
The
principall
strength
of
it
,
are
the
high
rocks
,
with
which
it
is
on
every
side
environed
,
but
especially
upon
the
South
;
and
on
the
East
side
an
old
Block
house
,
which
time
hath
made
almost
unserviceable
.
The
chief
house
herein
belongeth
unto
the
Chamberlains
,
as
also
the
dominion
or
Fee-farme
of
all
the
Island
,
it
being
granted
by
Queen
Elizabeth
unto
George
the
son
of
Sir
Leonard
Chamberlain
,
then
Governour
of
Guernzey
,
by
whose
valour
it
was
recovered
from
the
French
,
who
in
Queen
Maries
dayes
had
seized
upon
it
.
Neer
unto
the
Fort
or
Block-house
afore
mentioned
,
a
great
quantity
of
this
little
Island
is
overlaid
with
sand
,
driven
thither
by
the
●ury
of
the
Northwest-winde
.
If
we
believe
their
Legends
,
it
proceeded
from
the
just
judgement
of
God
upon
the
owner
of
those
grounds
,
who
once
(
but
when
I
know
not
)
had
made
booty
and
put
unto
the
Sword
some
certain
Spaniards
,
there
shipwracked
.
Four
leagues
from
hence
,
and
to
the
Southwest
and
by
west
,
lyeth
another
of
the
smaller
Islands
,
called
Serke
;
six
miles
in
circuit
at
the
least
,
which
yet
is
two
miles
lesser
in
the
whole
compasse
then
that
of
Alderney
.
An
Isle
not
known
at
all
by
any
name
amongst
the
Antients
,
and
no
marvail
,
for
till
the
〈…〉
h
of
Queen
Elizabeth
or
thereabou●s
,
it
was
not
peopled
.
But
then
,
it
pleased
her
Majesty
to
grant
it
for
ever
in
Fee
farme
to
Helier
de
Carteret
,
vulgarly
called
Seigneur
de
St.
Oen
,
a
principall
Gentleman
of
the
Isle
of
Jarsey
,
and
Grandfather
to
Sir
Philip
de
Carteret
now
living
.
By
him
it
was
divided
into
severall
estates
,
and
leased
out
unto
divers
Tenants
,
collected
from
the
neighbour
Islands
,
so
that
at
this
day
it
may
contain
some
forty
housholds
;
whereas
before
it
contained
only
a
poor
hermitage
,
together
with
a
little
Chappell
appertaining
to
it
;
the
rest
of
the
ground
serving
as
a
Common
unto
those
of
Guernzey
for
the
breeding
of
their
Cattell
.
For
strength
it
is
beholding
most
to
nature
,
who
hath
walled
it
in
a
manner
round
with
mighty
rocks
,
there
being
but
one
way
or
ascent
unto
it
,
and
that
with
small
forces
easie
to
be
defended
against
the
strongest
power
in
Christendome
.
A
passage
lately
fortified
by
the
Farmers
here
,
with
a
new
plat-forme
on
the
top
of
it
,
and
thereupon
some
four
pieces
of
Ordinance
continually
mounted
.
In
this
Island
,
as
also
in
the
other
,
there
is
a
Bailiff
and
a
Minister
,
but
both
of
them
subordinate
in
matter
of
appeal
unto
the
Courts
and
Colloquies
of
Guernzey
.
During
the
reign
of
the
late
Queen
Mary
,
who
for
her
husband
Philips
sake
,
had
engaged
her self
in
a
war
against
the
French
;
this
Island
then
not
peopled
,
was
suddenly
surprized
by
those
of
that
Nation
,
but
by
a
Gentleman
of
the
Netherlands
,
a
subject
of
King
Philips
thus
regained
,
as
the
story
much
to
this
purpose
is
related
by
Sir
Wal.
Raleigh
.
The
Flemish
Gentleman
with
a
small
Bark
came
to
Anchor
in
the
road
,
and
pretending
the
death
of
his
Merchant
,
besought
the
French
that
they
might
bury
him
in
the
Chappell
of
that
Island
,
offering
a
present
to
them
of
such
commodity
as
they
had
aboard
.
To
this
request
the
French
were
easily
entreated
,
but
yet
upon
condition
that
they
should
not
come
on
shoar
with
any
weapon
,
no
not
so
much
as
with
a
knife
.
This
leave
obtained
,
the
Fleming
rowed
unto
the
shoar
with
a
Coffin
in
their
Skiffe
for
that
use
purposely
provided
,
and
manned
with
Swords
and
Arcubuishes
.
Upon
their
landing
,
and
a
search
so
strict
and
narrow
,
that
it
was
impossible
to
hide
a
pen-knife
;
they
were
permitted
to
draw
their
Coffin
up
the
Rocks
,
some
of
the
French
rowing
back
unto
the
Ship
to
fetch
the
present
,
where
they
were
soon
made
fast
enough
and
laid
in
hold
.
The
Flemings
in
the
mean
time
which
were
on
land
,
had
carryed
their
Coffin
into
the
Chappell
,
and
having
taken
thence
their
weapons
,
gave
an
alarme
upon
the
French
,
who
taken
thus
upon
the
suddain
,
and
seeing
no
hopes
of
succour
from
their
fellowes
,
yeelded
themselves
,
and
abandoned
the
possession
of
that
place
.
A
stratagem
to
be
compared
,
if
not
preferred
,
unto
any
of
the
Ancients
;
did
not
that
fatall
folly
reprehended
once
by
Tacitus
,
still
reign
amongst
us
,
Quod
vetera
extollimus
recentium
incuriosi
;
that
we
extoll
the
former
dayes
,
and
are
carelesse
of
the
present
.
Two
leagues
from
Serke
directly
Westward
,
lyeth
the
chief
Island
of
this
Government
,
by
Antonine
called
Sarnia
;
by
Us
and
the
French
known
now
by
the
name
of
Garnzey
,
or
of
Guernzey
.
Situate
in
the
49
degree
of
Latitude
,
between
the
39
and
46
minutes
of
that
degree
,
eight
leagues
or
thereabouts
from
the
coast
of
Normandy
,
and
well-neer
in
an
equall
distance
from
Alderney
and
Jarsey
.
The
forme
of
it
,
is
much
after
the
fashion
of
the
Isle
of
Sicily
,
every
side
of
the
triangle
being
about
nine
miles
in
length
,
and
28
in
the
whole
compasse
.
In
this
circuit
are
comprehended
ten
Parishes
,
whereof
the
principall
is
that
of
St.
Peters
on
the
Sea
,
as
having
a
fair
and
safe
peer
adjoyning
to
it
for
the
benefit
of
their
Merchants
,
and
being
honoured
also
with
a
Market
,
and
the
Plaidery
or
Court
of
Justice
.
The
number
of
the
Inhabitants
is
reckoned
neer
about
twenty
thousand
,
out
of
which
there
may
be
raised
some
two
thousand
able
men
;
although
their
trained
Band
consists
only
of
twelve
hundred
,
and
those
,
God
knows
,
but
poorly
weaponed
.
The
aire
hereof
is
very
healthfull
,
as
may
be
well
seen
in
the
long
lives
both
of
men
and
women
;
and
the
earth
said
to
be
of
the
same
nature
with
Crete
and
Ireland
,
not
apt
to
foster
any
venemous
creature
in
it
.
Out
of
which
generall
affirmation
,
we
may
do
well
to
except
Witches
,
of
whom
the
people
here
have
strange
reports
,
and
if
an
Ox
or
Horse
perhaps
miscarry
,
they
presently
impute
it
to
Witchcraft
,
and
the
next
old
woman
shall
straight
be
hal'd
to
Prison
.
The
ground
it self
,
in
the
opinion
of
the
Natives
,
more
rich
and
battle
then
that
of
Jarsey
;
yet
not
so
fruitfull
in
the
harvest
,
because
the
people
addict
themselves
to
merchandise
especially
,
leaving
the
care
of
husbandry
unto
their
hindes
.
Yet
Bread
they
have
sufficient
for
their
use
;
enough
of
Cattell
both
for
themselves
and
for
their
ships
;
plenty
of
Fish
continually
brought
in
from
the
neighbour
seas
,
and
a
Lake
on
the
Northwest
part
of
it
,
neer
unto
the
sea
,
of
about
a
mile
or
more
in
compasse
,
exceeding
well
stored
with
Carpes
,
the
best
that
ever
mortall
eye
beheld
,
for
●ast
and
bignesse
.
Some
other
Isles
yet
there
be
pertaining
unto
this
Government
of
Guernzey
,
but
not
many
nor
much
famous
.
Two
of
them
lie
along
betwixt
it
and
Serke
,
viz.
Arvie
,
and
Jet
how
,
whereof
this
last
serveth
only
as
a
Parke
unto
the
Governour
,
and
hath
in
it
a
few
fallow
Deer
,
and
good
plenty
of
Conies
.
The
other
of
them
is
well-neer
three
miles
in
circuit
,
a
solitary
dwelling
once
of
Canons
regular
,
and
afterwards
of
some
Fryers
of
the
Order
of
St.
Francis
,
but
now
only
inhabited
by
Pheasants
,
of
which
amongst
the
shrubs
and
bushes
,
there
is
said
to
be
no
scarcity
.
The
least
of
them
,
but
yet
of
most
note
,
is
the
little
Islet
called
Le●u
,
situate
on
the
North
side
of
the
Eastern
corner
,
and
neer
unto
those
scattered
rockes
,
which
are
called
Les
Hanwaux
,
appertaining
once
unto
the
Dean
,
but
now
unto
the
Governour
.
Famous
for
a
little
Oratory
of
Cha●tery
there
once
erected
and
dedicated
to
the
honour
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
who
by
the
people
in
those
times
,
was
much
sued
to
by
the
name
of
our
Lady
of
Lehu
.
A
place
long
since
demolished
in
the
ruine
of
it
,
Sed
jam
periere
ruinae
,
but
now
the
ruines
of
it
are
scarce
visible
,
there
being
almost
nothing
left
of
it
but
the
steeple
,
which
serveth
only
as
a
sea-marke
,
and
to
which
as
any
of
that
party
sail
along
,
they
strike
their
top
sail
.
Tantum
religio
potuit
suadere
,
such
a
Religious
opinion
have
they
harboured
of
the
place
,
that
though
the
Saint
be
gone
,
the
wals
yet
shall
still
be
honoured
.
But
indeed
,
the
principall
honour
and
glory
of
this
Island
,
I
mean
of
Guernzey
,
is
the
large
capaciousnesse
of
the
harbour
,
and
the
flourishing
beauty
of
the
Castle
;
I
say
the
Castle
,
as
it
may
so
be
called
by
way
of
eminency
,
that
in
the
vale
,
and
those
poorer
trifles
all
along
the
Coasts
,
not
any
way
deserving
to
be
spoken
of
.
Situate
it
is
upon
a
little
Islet
just
opposite
unto
Pierport
or
the
Town
of
St.
Peter
,
on
the
Sea
;
to
which
,
and
to
the
peere
there
it
is
a
good
assurance
,
and
takes
up
the
whole
circuit
of
that
Islet
whereupon
it
standeth
.
At
the
first
it
was
built
upon
the
higher
part
of
the
ground
only
,
broad
at
the
one
end
,
and
at
the
other
,
and
bending
in
the
fashion
of
an
horne
,
whence
it
had
the
name
of
Cornet
.
By
Sir
Leonard
Chamberlane
Governour
here
in
the
time
of
Queen
Mary
,
and
by
Sir
Thomas
Leighton
his
successour
in
the
reign
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
it
was
improved
to
that
majesty
and
beauty
that
now
,
it
hath
,
excellently
fortified
according
to
the
moderne
art
of
war
,
and
furnished
with
almost
an
hundred
piece
of
Ordinance
,
whereof
about
sixty
are
of
Brasse
.
Add
to
this
,
that
it
is
continually
environed
with
the
Sea
,
unlesse
sometimes
at
a
dead-low
water
,
whereby
there
is
so
little
possibility
of
making
any
approaches
neer
unto
it
,
that
one
might
justly
think
him
mad
,
that
would
attempt
it
.
And
certainly
it
is
more
then
necessary
that
this
place
should
be
thus
fortified
,
if
not
for
the
safety
of
the
Island
,
yet
at
the
least
for
the
assurance
of
the
Harbour
.
An
harbour
able
to
contain
the
greatest
Navy
that
ever
failed
upon
the
Ocean
;
fenced
from
the
fury
of
the
winds
by
the
Isles
of
Guernzey
,
Jet-how
,
Serke
and
Arvie
,
by
which
it
is
almost
encompassed
;
and
of
so
sure
an
anchorage
,
that
though
our
Ships
lay
there
in
the
blustering
end
of
March
,
yet
it
was
noted
that
never
any
of
them
slipped
an
anchour
.
Other
Havens
they
have
about
the
Island
,
viz.
Bazon
,
L'
Aucresse
,
Fermines
and
others
;
but
these
rather
landing
places
to
let
in
the
Enemy
,
then
any
way
advantageous
to
the
trade
and
riches
of
the
people
.
A
place
not
to
be
neglected
in
the
defence
of
it
;
and
full
of
danger
to
the
English
State
and
Trafick
,
were
it
in
the
hands
of
any
enemy
.
Upon
the
notable
advantage
of
this
harbour
,
and
the
conveniency
of
the
Peer
so
neer
unto
it
,
which
is
also
warranted
with
six
peece
of
good
Canon
from
the
Town
;
it
is
no
marvell
if
the
people
betake
themselves
so
much
unto
the
trade
of
Merchandise
.
Nor
do
they
trafick
only
in
small
boats
between
St
Malos
and
the
Islands
,
as
those
of
Jarsey
;
but
are
Masters
of
good
stout
Barks
,
and
venture
unto
all
these
neerer
Ports
of
Christendom
.
The
principall
commodity
which
they
use
to
send
abroad
,
are
the
works
and
labours
of
the
poorer
sort
,
as
Wast-cotes
,
Stockins
,
and
other
manufactures
made
of
wool
,
wherein
they
are
exceeding
cunning
;
of
which
wooll
to
be
transported
to
their
Island
in
a
certain
proportion
,
they
lately
have
obtained
a
licence
of
our
Princes
.
But
there
accreweth
a
further
benefit
unto
this
people
,
from
their
harbour
then
their
own
trafick
,
which
is
the
continuall
concourse
and
resort
of
Merchants
thither
,
especially
upon
the
noise
or
being
of
a
War
.
For
by
an
antient
priviledge
of
the
Kings
of
England
,
there
is
with
them
in
a
manner
a
continuall
truce
;
and
lawfull
it
is
both
for
French
men
and
for
others
,
how
hot
soever
the
war
be
followed
in
other
parts
,
to
repair
hither
without
danger
,
and
here
to
trade
in
all
security
.
A
priviledge
founded
upon
a
Bull
of
Pope
Sixtus
IV.
the
10
year
,
as
I
remember
,
of
his
Popedom
;
Edward
IV.
then
reigning
in
England
,
and
Lewis
XI
.
over
the
French
:
by
virtue
of
which
Bull
,
all
those
stand
ipso
facto
excommunicate
,
which
any
way
molest
the
Inhabitants
of
this
Isle
of
Guerazey
,
or
any
which
resort
unto
their
Island
,
either
by
Piracy
or
any
other
violence
whatsoever
.
A
Bull
first
published
in
the
City
of
Constance
,
unto
whose
Diocesse
these
Islands
once
belonged
,
afterwards
verifyed
by
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
and
confirmed
by
our
Kings
of
England
till
this
day
.
The
copy
of
this
Bull
my self
have
seen
,
and
somewhat
also
in
the
practise
of
it
on
record
;
by
which
it
doth
appear
,
that
a
man
of
war
of
France
having
taken
an
English
ship
,
and
therein
some
passengers
and
goods
of
Guernzey
;
made
prize
and
prisoners
of
the
English
,
but
restored
these
of
Guernzey
to
their
liberty
and
to
their
own
.
And
now
at
last
after
a
long
passage
,
and
through
many
difficulties
,
we
are
Anchored
in
the
Isle
of
Jarsey
;
known
in
the
former
ages
,
and
to
Antonine
the
Emperor
,
by
the
name
of
Cesarea
.
An
Island
situate
in
the
49
degree
of
Latitude
,
between
the
18
and
24
minutes
of
that
degree
;
distant
5
leagues
only
from
the
Coast
of
Normandy
,
40
or
thereabouts
from
the
neerest
parts
of
England
,
and
6
or
7
to
the
South
east
from
that
of
Guernzey
.
The
figure
of
it
will
hold
proportion
with
that
long
kind
of
square
,
which
the
Geometricians
call
Oblongum
;
the
length
of
it
from
West
to
East
11
miles
,
the
breadth
6
and
upwards
,
the
whole
circuit
about
33.
The
aire
very
healthy
and
little
disposed
unto
diseases
,
unlesse
it
be
unto
a
kinde
of
Ague
in
the
end
of
Harvest
,
which
they
call
Les
Settembers
.
The
soil
sufficiently
fertile
in
it self
,
but
most
curiously
manured
,
and
of
a
plentifull
increase
unto
the
Barn
;
not
only
yeelding
Corne
enough
for
the
people
of
the
Island
,
but
sometimes
also
an
ample
surplusage
,
which
they
barter
at
St.
Malos
with
the
Spanish
Merchants
.
The
Countrey
generally
swelling
up
in
pretty
hillocks
,
under
which
lie
pleasant
Vallies
,
and
those
plentifully
watered
with
dainty
Ril●
or
Riverets
;
in
which
watery
commodity
,
it
hath
questionlesse
the
precedency
of
Guernzey
.
Both
Islands
consist
very
much
of
small
Inclosure
,
every
man
in
each
of
them
,
having
somewhat
to
live
on
of
his
own
.
Only
the
difference
is
,
that
here
the
mounds
are
made
with
ditches
&
banks
of
earth
cast
up
,
well
fenced
and
planted
with
several
sorts
of
apples
,
out
of
which
they
make
a
pleasing
kinde
of
Sider
,
which
is
their
ordinary
drink
;
whereas
in
Guernzey
they
are
for
the
most
part
made
of
stones
,
about
the
height
and
fashion
of
a
Parapet
.
A
matter
of
no
small
advantage
in
both
places
against
the
fury
of
an
enemy
,
who
in
his
marches
cannot
but
be
much
annoyed
with
these
incombrances
,
and
shall
be
forced
to
pay
deerly
for
every
foot
of
ground
which
there
he
purchaseth
.
For
other
strengths
this
Island
is
in
part
beholding
unto
Nature
,
and
somewhat
also
unto
Art
.
To
Nature
which
hath
guarded
it
with
Rocks
,
and
Shelves
,
and
other
shallow
places
very
dangerous
;
but
neither
these
,
nor
those
of
Art
,
so
serviceable
and
full
of
safety
,
as
they
be
in
Guernzey
.
Besides
the
landing
places
,
here
are
more
,
and
more
accessible
,
as
namely
the
Bay
of
St.
Owen
,
and
the
Havens
of
St.
Burlade
,
Boule
,
St.
Katharines
,
with
divers
others
.
There
is
,
indeed
,
one
of
them
,
and
that
the
principall
,
sufficiently
assured
;
on
the
one
side
by
a
little
Blockhouse
,
which
they
call
Mount
St.
Aubin
;
and
on
the
other
by
a
fair
Castle
,
called
the
Fort
Elizabeth
.
The
Harbour
it self
is
of
a
good
capacity
,
in
figure
like
a
semicircle
or
a
crescent
,
and
by
reason
of
the
Town
adjoyning
,
known
by
the
name
of
the
Haven
of
St.
Hilaries
.
On
that
side
o●
it
next
the
Town
,
and
in
a
little
Islet
of
it self
is
situate
the
Castle
,
environed
with
the
Sea
at
high
water
,
but
at
an
ebb
easily
accessible
by
land
;
but
yet
so
naturally
defended
with
sharpe
Rocks
and
craggy
cliftes
,
that
though
the
accesse
unto
it
may
be
easie
,
yet
the
surprizall
would
be
difficult
.
It
was
built
not
long
since
by
our
late
Queen
of
famous
memory
,
at
such
times
as
the
Civill
warres
were
hot
in
France
about
Religion
,
and
the
Kings
Forces
drawn
downwards
towards
Narmandy
.
Furnished
with
30
pieces
of
Ordinance
and
upwards
;
and
now
,
upon
the
preparations
of
the
French
,
there
are
some
new
works
begun
about
it
,
for
the
assurance
of
that
well
▪
On
the
East
side
,
just
opposite
and
in
the
view
of
the
City
of
Constantia
,
there
is
seated
on
an
high
and
craggy
rock
,
a
most
strong
Castle
,
and
called
by
an
haughty
name
Mount
Orgueil
;
of
whose
founder
I
could
learn
nothing
,
nor
any
other
thing
which
might
concern
it
in
matter
of
antiquity
,
save
that
it
was
repaired
and
beautified
by
Henry
V.
It
is
for
the
most
part
the
inhabitatiou
of
the
Governour
,
who
is
Captain
of
it
;
stored
with
about
some
forty
pieces
of
Ordinance
,
and
guarded
by
some
five
and
twenty
wardours
.
A
place
of
good
service
for
the
safety
of
the
Island
;
if
perhaps
it
may
not
be
commanded
,
or
annoied
by
an
hill
adjoyning
,
which
doth
equall
,
if
not
overtop
it
.
This
Island
,
as
before
we
noted
,
is
some
33
miles
in
compasse
,
comprehending
in
it
▪
12.
Parishes
,
whereof
the
principall
is
that
of
S.
Hilaries
.
A●
Town
so
called
from
an
antient
Father
of
that
name
,
and
Bishop
of
Poyctiers
in
France
,
whose
body
they
suppose
to
be
interred
in
a
little
Chappell
neer
unto
the
Fort
Elizabeth
,
and
consecrated
to
his
memory
.
But
of
his
buriall
here
,
they
have
nothing
further
then
tradition
,
and
that
unjustifiable
;
for
St
▪
Jerome
telleth
us
,
that
after
his
return
from
Phrygia
,
whereunto
he
had
been
confined
,
he
dyed
in
his
own
City
,
and
we
learn
in
the
Roman
Martyrclogie
,
that
his
Obit
is
there
celebrated
on
the
13
of
January
.
The
chief
name
the
which
this
Town
now
hath
,
is
for
the
convenioncy
of
the
Haven
,
the
Market
there
every
Saturday
,
and
that
it
is
honoured
with
the
Cohu
or
Sessions
house
for
the
whole
Island
.
The
other
Villages
lie
scattered
up
and
down
,
like
those
of
Guernzey
,
and
give
habitation
to
a
people
very
painfull
and
laborious
;
but
by
reason
of
their
continuall
toyle
and
labour
,
not
a
little
affected
to
a
kinde
of
melancholy
〈…〉
surlinesse
incident
to
plough
men
.
Those
of
Gue●nzey
on
the
other
side
,
by
continuall
converse
with
strangers
in
their
own
haven
,
and
by
travailing
abroad
being
much
more
sociable
and
generous
.
Add
to
this
,
that
the
people
here
are
more
poor
,
and
therefore
more
destitute
of
humanity
;
the
children
here
continually
craving
almes
of
every
stranger
;
whereas
in
all
Guernzey
I
did
not
see
one
begger
.
A
principall
reason
of
which
poverty
,
I
suppose
to
be
their
exceeding
populousnesse
,
there
being
reckoned
in
so
small
a
quantity
of
ground
,
neer
upon
thirty
thousand
living
souls
.
A
matter
which
gave
us
no
small
cause
of
admiration
;
and
when
my
Lord
of
Danby
seemed
to
wonder
,
how
such
a
span
of
earth
could
contain
such
multitudes
of
people
,
I
remember
that
Sir
John
Payton
the
Lieutenant
Governour
,
made
him
this
answer
,
viz.
That
the
people
married
within
themselves
like
Conies
in
a
burrow
;
and
further
,
that
for
more
then
thirty
years
they
never
had
been
molested
either
with
Sword
,
Pestilence
,
or
Famine
.
A
second
reason
of
their
poverty
(
add
also
of
their
numbers
)
may
be
the
little
liking
they
have
to
Trafick
;
whereby
as
they
might
have
advantage
to
improve
themselves
,
and
employ
their
poor
;
so
also
might
that
service
casually
diminish
their
huge
multitudes
,
by
the
losse
of
some
men
,
and
diverting
others
from
the
thought
of
marriage
.
But
the
main
cause
,
as
I
conceive
it
,
is
the
tenure
of
their
Lands
,
which
are
equally
to
be
divided
amongst
all
the
Sons
of
every
Father
,
and
those
parcels
also
to
be
subdivided
even
ad
infinitnm
.
Hence
is
it
,
that
in
all
the
Countries
you
shall
hardly
finde
a
field
of
Corne
of
larger
compasse
then
an
ordinary
Garden
;
every
one
now
having
a
little
to
himself
,
and
that
little
made
lesse
to
his
posterity
.
This
Tenure
our
Lawyers
call
by
the
name
of
Gavel-kinde
;
that
is
,
as
some
of
them
expound
it
,
Give
all-kinne
,
because
it
is
amongst
them
all
to
be
divided
.
For
thus
the
Law
speaking
of
the
customes
of
Kent
,
in
the
16
Chap.
De
praerogatlva
Regis
.
Ibidem
omnes
haetedes
masculi
participabant
haereditatem
●orum
,
&
similiter
soeminae
;
sed
soemine
non
participabunt
cum
viri●
.
A
tenure
which
on
the
one
side
hath
many
priviledges
,
and
on
the
other
side
as
many
inconveniences
.
For
first
,
they
which
hold
in
this
Tenure
,
are
free
from
all
customary
services
,
exempt
from
wardship
,
at
full
age
when
they
come
to
15
years
,
and
if
they
please
,
they
may
alienate
their
estates
either
by
gift
or
sale
,
without
the
assent
or
knowledge
of
the
Lord
.
But
which
is
most
of
all
,
in
case
the
Father
be
attaint
of
Felony
or
Murder
,
there
is
no
Escheat
of
it
to
the
Lord
;
the
whole
Estate
,
after
the
King
hath
had
Diem
annum
&
vastum
,
descending
on
the
Heires
.
Et
post
annum
&
diem
terrae
&
tenementa
reddentur
,
&
revertentur
porximo
haeredi
cui
debuerant
descendisse
,
si
felonia
facta
non
fuisset
;
so
the
Lawyers
.
On
the
other
side
,
by
this
means
their
estates
are
infinitely
distracted
,
their
houses
impoverished
,
the
Kings
profits
in
his
Subsidies
diminished
,
and
no
little
disadvantage
to
the
publick
service
,
in
the
finding
of
Armours
for
the
Wars
.
Whereupon
,
as
many
Gentlemen
of
Kent
have
altered
by
especiall
Acts
of
Parliament
,
the
antient
Tenure
of
their
Lands
,
and
reduced
it
unto
Knights-service
;
so
is
it
wished
by
the
better
sort
of
this
people
,
and
intended
by
some
of
them
,
that
their
Tenure
may
be
also
altered
and
brought
into
the
same
condition
.
A
matter
of
no
little
profit
and
advantage
to
the
King
,
and
therefore
without
difficulty
to
be
compassed
.
By
this
Tenure
are
their
estates
all
holden
in
every
of
the
Islands
,
except
6
only
which
are
held
in
Capite
;
whereof
4
in
Jarsey
,
and
2
in
Guetnzey
,
and
those
called
by
the
names
of
Signeuries
.
The
Signeuries
in
Jarsey
are
first
,
that
of
St
Oen
,
anciently
belonging
to
the
Carter●ts
;
and
that
of
Rossell
,
bought
lately
of
Mr.
Daminick
Perin
,
by
Sir
Philip
de
Carteret
now
living
.
3.
That
of
Trinity
,
descended
upon
Mr.
Jeshua
de
Carteret
in
the
right
of
his
Mother
,
the
heir
generall
of
the
L'
Emprieres
.
And
4
That
of
St.
Marie
,
vulgarly
called
Lammarez
,
descended
from
the
Paines
unto
the
Family
of
the
Du
Maresque
who
now
enjoy
it
.
Those
of
Guernzey
,
as
before
I
said
,
are
two
only
;
viz.
that
of
Anneville
,
and
that
of
De
Sammarez
;
both
which
have
passed
by
way
of
sale
through
divers
hands
,
and
now
at
last
are
even
worne
out
almost
to
nothing
.
The
present
owners
,
Fashion
and
Androes
,
both
of
them
English
in
their
parentage
.
The
chief
Magistrates
in
both
these
Isles
,
for
as
much
as
concernes
the
defence
and
safety
of
them
,
are
the
Governours
;
whose
office
is
not
much
unlike
that
of
the
Lord
Lieutenants
of
our
shires
in
England
,
according
as
it
was
established
by
King
Alfred
,
revived
by
Henry
III.
and
so
continueth
at
this
day
.
These
Governours
are
appointed
by
the
King
,
and
by
him
in
times
of
warre
,
rewarded
with
an
annuall
pension
payable
out
of
the
Exchequer
;
but
since
the
encrease
of
the
domaine
by
the
ruine
of
Religious
houses
,
that
charge
hath
been
deducted
;
the
whole
Revenues
being
allotted
to
them
in
both
Islands
for
the
support
of
their
estate
.
In
Civill
matters
they
are
directed
by
the
Bailiffs
and
the
Jurates
;
the
Bailiffs
and
other
the
Kings
Officers
in
Guernzey
,
being
appointed
by
the
Governour
;
those
of
Jarsey
holding
their
places
by
Patent
from
the
King
.
The
names
of
which
Officers
,
from
the
highest
to
the
lowest
,
behold
here
as
in
a
Tablet
,
according
as
they
are
called
in
each
Island
.
GUERNZEY
.
|
The
Governour
|
the
Earl
of
Danby
.
|
|
The
Lieutenant
|
Nath.
Darcell
.
|
|
The
Bailiffe
|
Aymes
de
Carteret
.
|
|
The
Provost
|
|
|
The
Kings
Advocate
|
Pet.
Beauvoir
.
|
|
The
Comptroller
|
De
la
Morsh
.
|
|
The
Receiver
|
Carey
.
|
JARSEY
.
|
The
Governour
|
Sir
John
Peyton
,
Sen.
|
|
The
Lieutenant
|
Sir
John
Peyton
,
Jun.
|
|
The
Bailiffe
|
Sir
Philip
de
Cart●r●t
.
|
|
The
Vicompt
|
Hampton
.
|
|
Le
Procureur
|
Helier
de
Carteres
.
|
|
The
Advocate
|
Messerney
.
|
|
The
Receiver
|
Diss●●
.
|
By
those
men
,
accompanied
with
the
Justices
or
Jurates
,
is
his
Majesty
served
,
and
his
Islande
governed
;
the
places
in
each
Island
being
of
the
same
nature
,
though
somewhat
different
in
name
.
Of
these
in
matters
meerly
Civill
,
and
appertaining
unto
publick
justice
,
the
Bailiffe
is
the
principall
;
as
being
the
chief
Judge
in
all
actions
both
criminall
and
reall
.
In
matter
of
life
and
death
,
if
they
proceed
to
sentence
of
condemnation
,
there
is
requisite
a
concurrence
of
seven
Jurates
together
with
the
B●iliffe
;
under
which
number
so
concurring
,
the
Offender
is
acquited
.
Nor
can
the
Countrey
finde
one
guilty
,
not
take●
,
as
we
call
it
,
in
the
matter
;
except
that
18
voices
of
24
(
for
of
that
number
is
their
Grand
Enquest
)
agree
together
in
the
verdict
.
Personall
actions
,
such
as
are
Debt
and
T●espasse
,
may
be
determined
by
the
Bailiffe
,
and
two
only
are
sufficient
;
but
if
a
triall
come
in
right
of
Land
and
of
Inheritance
,
there
must
be
three
at
least
,
and
they
decide
it
.
For
the
dispatch
of
these
businesses
,
they
have
their
Term●●
,
about
the
same
time
as
we
in
London
;
their
Writ●
of
Arrest
Appearance
and
the
like
,
directed
to
the
Vicompt
or
Provest
;
and
for
the
tryall
of
their
severall
causes
,
three
severall
Courts
or
Jurisdictions
,
viz.
the
Court
Criminall
,
the
Court
of
Chattel
,
and
the
Court
of
Heritage
.
If
any
finde
himself
agrieved
with
their
proceedings
,
his
way
is
to
appeal
unto
the
Councell-Table
.
Much
like
this
forme
of
Government
,
but
of
later
stampe
,
are
those
Courts
in
France
,
which
they
call
Les
Seiges
Presideaux
,
instituted
for
the
ease
of
the
people
by
the
former
Kings
,
in
divers
Cities
of
the
Realme
,
and
since
confirmed
anno
1551
or
thereabouts
.
Wherein
there
is
a
Bailiffe
,
attended
by
twelve
Assistants
(
for
the
most
part
)
two
Lieutenants
,
the
one
criminall
and
the
other
civill
,
and
other
officers
;
the
office
of
the
Bailiffe
being
to
preserve
the
people
from
wrong
,
to
take
notice
of
Treasons
,
Robberies
,
Murders
,
unlawfull
assemblies
,
&c.
and
the
like
.
In
this
order
,
and
by
these
men
,
are
all
such
affaires
transacted
which
concern
only
private
and
particular
persons
;
but
if
a
businesse
arise
which
toucheth
at
the
publick
,
there
is
summoned
by
the
Governour
a
Parliament
,
or
Convention
of
the
three
Estates
.
For
however
Aristotle
deny
in
the
first
of
his
Politicks
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
a
great
houshold
nothing
differs
from
a
little
City
,
yet
certainly
we
may
affirme
that
in
the
art
of
Government
,
a
little
Empire
doth
nothing
differ
from
a
greater
;
whereupon
it
is
,
that
even
these
little
Islands
,
in
imitation
of
the
greater
Kingdomes
have
also
their
Conventus
ordinum
,
or
assembly
of
the
States
;
viz.
of
the
Governour
as
chief
,
the
Bailiffe
and
Jurates
representing
the
nobility
,
the
Ministers
for
the
Church
,
and
the
severall
Constables
of
each
Parish
for
the
Commons
.
In
this
assembly
generall
,
as
also
in
all
private
meetings
,
the
Governour
takes
precedence
of
the
Bailiffe
but
in
the
Civill
Courts
and
pleas
of
law
,
the
Bailiffe
hath
it
of
the
Governour
.
In
this
Assembly
they
rectifie
such
abuses
as
are
grown
among
them
,
appoint
Deputies
to
solicite
their
affairs
at
Court
,
resolve
on
publick
contributions
,
&c.
and
among
other
things
,
determine
the
election
of
the
Justices
.
For
on
the
vacancy
of
any
of
those
places
,
there
is
notice
given
unto
the
people
in
their
severall
Parishes
on
the
next
Sunday
,
after
the
morning
exercise
;
and
there
the
people
,
or
the
major
part
of
them
,
agree
upon
a
man
.
This
nomination
at
the
day
appointed
for
the
Assembly
of
the
States
is
returned
by
the
Constables
of
each
Village
,
out
of
whom
so
named
,
the
whole
body
chuseth
him
whom
they
think
most
serviceable
for
that
Magistracy
.
This
done
,
the
new
Jurate
either
then
immediately
,
or
at
the
next
sitting
of
the
Justices
,
shall
be
admitted
to
his
place
and
office
;
having
first
taken
an
Oath
for
the
upright
demeanour
of
himselfe
,
in
the
discharge
of
his
duty
,
and
the
trust
reposed
in
him
.
The
tenour
of
which
Oath
,
is
as
followeth
.
YOU
Mr.
N.
N.
since
it
hath
pleased
God
to
call
you
lawfully
to
this
charge
,
shall
swear
and
promise
by
the
faith
and
troth
which
you
owe
to
God
,
well
and
truely
to
discharge
the
Office
of
a
Jurate
or
Justiciar
,
in
the
Court
Royall
of
our
Soveraigne
Lord
the
King
of
England
,
Scotland
,
France
and
Ireland
,
&c.
in
this
Isle
of
Jarsey
;
whose
Majesty
,
next
under
God
,
you
acknowledge
to
be
supreme
Governour
in
all
his
Realmes
,
Provinces
,
and
Dominions
,
renouncing
all
strange
and
forain
powers
.
You
shall
defend
the
rights
both
of
his
Majesty
and
Subjects
.
You
shall
uphold
the
honour
and
glory
of
God
,
and
of
his
pure
and
holy
word
.
You
shall
administer
true
and
equall
Justice
,
as
well
to
the
poor
as
to
the
rich
,
without
respect
of
persons
;
according
to
our
Lawes
,
Usages
and
Customes
,
confirmed
unto
us
by
our
priviledges
,
maintaining
them
together
with
our
Liberties
and
Franchises
,
and
opposing
your selfe
against
such
as
labour
to
infringe
them
.
You
shall
also
punish
and
chastise
all
Traitours
,
Murderers
,
Felons
,
Blasphemers
of
Gods
holy
name
,
Drunkards
and
other
scandalous
livers
,
every
one
according
to
his
desert
;
opposing
your self
against
all
seditious
persons
in
the
defence
of
the
Kings
Authority
,
and
of
his
Justice
.
You
shall
be
frequently
assistant
in
the
Court
,
and
as
often
as
you
shall
be
desired
,
having
no
lawfull
excuse
to
the
contrary
,
in
which
case
you
shall
give
your
proxie
to
some
other
.
Justice
,
giving
your
advise
,
counsell
,
and
opinion
according
to
the
sincerity
of
your
conscience
.
You
shall
give
reverence
and
due
respect
unto
the
Court.
And
shall
defend
,
or
cause
to
be
defended
,
the
rights
of
Widowes
,
Orphans
,
Strangers
,
and
all
other
persons
unable
to
help
themselves
.
Finally
,
in
your
verdict
(
or
the
giving
your
opinion
)
you
shall
regulate
and
conforme
your self
to
the
better
and
more
wholesome
counsell
of
the
Bailiffe
and
Justices
.
All
which
you
promise
to
make
good
upon
your
conscience
.
A
way
more
compendious
then
ours
in
England
,
where
the
Justices
are
sain
to
take
three
Oaths
,
and
those
founded
upon
three
severall
Statutes
,
as
viz.
that
concerning
the
discharge
of
their
office
,
which
seemeth
to
be
founded
on
the
13.
of
Richard
II.
Cap.
7.
That
of
the
Kings
Supremacy
,
grounded
on
the
first
of
Queen
Elazabeth
Cap.
1.
And
lastly
,
that
of
AVegiance
,
in
force
by
virtue
of
the
Stature
3
Jac.
Cap.
4.
Of
these
Justices
there
are
twelve
in
all
in
each
Island
;
of
whose
names
and
titles
in
the
next
Chapter
.
The
other
members
of
the
Bailiffes
Court
,
are
the
Advocates
or
Pleaders
,
whereof
there
be
six
onely
in
each
Island
;
this
people
conceiving
rightly
,
that
multitudes
of
Lawyers
occasion
multitudes
of
businesse
;
or
according
to
that
merry
saying
of
old
Haywood
,
The
more
Spaniels
in
the
field
,
the
more
game
.
Of
these
advocate
,
two
of
them
which
are
(
as
we
call
them
here
in
England
)
the
Kings
Attorney
or
Sollicitour
,
are
called
Advocati
stipulantes
,
the
others
Advocati
postulantes
.
Yet
have
they
not
by
any
order
confined
themselves
to
this
number
,
but
may
enlarge
them
according
to
occasion
,
though
it
had
not
been
a
Solecisme
or
a
novelty
,
were
the
number
limited
.
For
it
appeareth
in
the
Parliament
Records
,
that
Edward
the
first
restrained
the
number
both
of
Counsellers
and
Atturneys
unto
140
for
all
England
,
though
he
also
left
authority
in
the
Lord
Chief
Justice
to
enlarge
it
,
as
appeareth
in
the
said
Records
,
Anno
20.
Rotul
.
5.
in
dorso
de
apprenticiis
&
attornatis
,
in
these
words
following
.
D.
Rex
injunxit
Joh.
de
Metingham
(
he
was
made
chief
Justice
of
the
Common
Pleas
in
the
18
of
this
King
)
&
●oci
is
suis
quod
ipsi
per
eorum
dis●retionem
provideant
&
ordinent
certum
numerum
in
quolibet
Comitatu
,
de
melioribus
&
legalioribus
,
&
libentius
addiscentibus
,
sec.
quod
intellexe●int
quod
curiae
suae
&
populo
de
regno
melius
valere
poterit
,
&c.
Et
videtur
regi
&
ejus
concilio
quod
septies
viginti
sufficere
poterint
.
Apponant
tamen
praefati
justiciarii
plures
,
si
viderint
esse
faciendum
,
vel
numerum
anticipent
,
&c.
Thus
he
wisely
and
happily
foreseeing
those
many
inconveniences
which
arise
upon
the
multitudes
of
such
as
apply
themselves
unto
the
Lawes
,
and
carefully
providing
for
the
remedy
.
But
of
this
,
as
also
of
these
Islands
,
and
of
their
manner
of
Govenment
,
I
have
now
said
sufficient
;
yet
no
more
then
what
may
fairly
bring
your
Lordship
on
to
the
main
of
my
discourse
and
Argument
,
viz.
the
Estate
and
condition
of
their
Churches
.
I
shall
here
only
adde
a
Catalogue
of
the
Governours
and
Bailiffs
of
the
Isle
of
Jarsey
(
for
of
those
of
Guernzey
,
notwithstanding
all
my
paines
and
diligence
I
could
finde
no
such
certain
constat
)
which
is
this
that
followeth
.
A
Catalogue
of
the
Governours
and
Bailiffs
of
Jarsey
.
|
|
Bailiffs
.
|
Governours
.
|
|
1301
|
Pierre
Vig●ure
.
|
Edw.
II.
O
〈…〉
o
de
Grandison
Sr.
des
Isles
.
|
|
1389
|
Geofr
.
la
Hague
.
|
Edw.
III.
Edm.
de
Cheynie
Gard
des
Isles
.
|
|
1345
|
Guill
.
Hastings
.
|
Thom.
de
Ferrer
.
Capt.
des
Isles
.
|
|
1352
|
Rog.
Powderham
.
|
|
|
1363
|
Raoul
L.
Empriere
.
|
|
|
1367
|
Rich
de
St.
Martyn
.
|
|
|
1368
|
Iean
de
St.
Martyn
.
|
|
|
|
Rich
le
Pe●i●
.
|
|
|
1370
|
Jean
de
St.
Martyn
.
|
|
|
|
Jean
Cokerill
.
|
|
|
1382
|
Tho
Brasdefer
.
|
Hen.
IV.
Edw.
D.
of
York
.
|
|
1396
|
Geofr
.
Brasdefer
.
|
V.
Jean
D.
of
Bedford
.
1414.
|
|
1405
|
Guill
.
de
Laick
.
|
|
|
1408
|
Tho.
Daniel
.
|
VI.
Hum.
D.
of
Glocester
.
1439.
|
|
1414
|
Jean
Poingt
dexter
.
|
|
|
1433
|
Jean
Bernard
Kt.
|
|
|
1436
|
Jean
l'
Empriere
.
|
|
|
1444
|
Jean
Payne
.
|
|
|
1446
|
Regin
.
de
Carteret
.
|
|
|
1453
|
Jean
Poingt
dexter
.
|
Edw
IV.
Sir
Rich.
Harliston
.
|
|
1462
|
Nicol.
Mourin
.
|
|
|
1485
|
Guill
.
de
Harvy
Angl.
|
Hen.
VII
.
Mathew
Baker
Esq
|
|
1488
|
Clem.
le
Hardy
.
|
Tho.
Overcy
Esq
|
|
1494
|
Jean
Nicols
.
|
David
Philips
Esq
|
|
1496
|
Jean
l'
Empriere
.
|
|
|
1515
|
Hel
de
Carteret
.
|
Hen.
VIII
.
Sir
Hugh
Vaugha●
.
|
|
1524
|
Helier
de
la
Recq
.
|
Sir
Antony
Urterell
.
|
|
1526
|
Rich
Mabon
.
|
|
|
1528
|
Jasper
Penn.
Angl.
|
|
|
1562
|
Hostes
Nicolle
.
|
Edw.
VI
Edw.
D
of
Somers
.
L
Protect.
|
|
|
Jean
du
Maresque
|
Cornish
.
|
|
|
Geo.
Pawlet
,
Angl.
|
Ma.
R.
Sir
Hugh
Pawlet
.
|
|
1516
|
Jean
Herault
Kt.
|
Eliza.
R.
Sir
Aimer
Paulet
.
|
|
1622
|
Guill
.
Park●urst
.
|
Sir
Anth●
.
Pawlett
.
|
|
16
|
Philip
de
Carteret
Kt.
|
Sir
Walt.
Raleigh
.
|
|
|
now
living
ann.
1644.
|
Jac.
Sir
Joh.
Peiton
.
S.
a
Cross
ingrailed
O.
|
|
|
|
Car.
Sir
Tho.
Jermin
,
now
living
.
|
Further
then
this
I
shall
not
trouble
your
Lordship
with
the
Estate
of
these
Islands
in
reference
either
unto
Naturall
or
Civill
Concernments
.
This
being
enough
to
serve
for
a
foundation
to
that
superstructure
,
which
I
am
now
to
raise
upon
it
.
CHAP.
II.
(1)
The
City
and
Diocese
of
Constance
.
(2)
The
condition
of
these
Islands
under
that
Government
.
(3)
Churches
appropriated
what
they
were
.
(4)
The
Black
Book
of
Constance
.
(5)
That
called
Domes
day
.
(6)
The
suppression
of
Priours
Aliens
.
(7)
Priours
Dative
,
how
they
differed
from
the
Conventualls
.
(8)
The
condition
of
these
Churches
after
the
suppression
.
(9)
A
Diagram
of
the
Revenue
then
allotted
to
each
severall
Parish
,
together
with
the
Ministers
and
Justices
now
being
.
(
10
)
What
is
meant
by
Champarte
desarts
and
French
querrui
.
(
11
)
The
alteration
of
Religion
in
these
Islands
.
(
12
)
Persecution
here
in
the
days
of
Queen
Mary
.
The
Authors
indignation
at
it
,
expressed
in
a
Poeticall
rapture
.
(
13
)
The
Islands
annexed
for
ever
to
the
Diocese
of
Winton
,
and
for
what
reasons
.
BUt
before
we
enter
on
that
Argument
,
The
estate
and
Augusta
Romanduorum
,
and
after
took
the
name
of
Constance
from
Constantine
the
great
,
who
repaired
and
beautified
it
.
Others
make
it
to
be
built
in
the
place
of
an
old
standing
campe
,
and
that
this
is
it
which
is
called
Constantia
castra
in
Ammian
.
Marcellinus
,
Meantesque
protinus
prope
As
for
the
Town
it self
,
〈◊〉
at
this
day
accounted
for
a
Roman
Martyrologie
(
and
on
the
23
,
if
my
memory
fail
not
,
of
September
)
doth
instruct
us
,
being
one
Paternus
.
Du
Chesne
in
his
book
of
French
Antiquities
,
attributes
this
honour
to
St.
Ereptiolus
;
the
man
,
as
he
conjectures
,
that
first
converted
it
into
the
saith
:
his
next
successors
being
St.
Exuperance
,
St.
Leonard
,
and
St.
Lo
;
which
last
is
said
to
have
lived
in
the
year
473.
By
this
account
it
is
a
City
of
good
age
;
yet
not
so
old
but
that
it
still
continues
beautifull
.
The
Cathedrall
here
one
of
the
fairest
and
well
built
pieces
in
all
Normandy
,
and
yeelding
a
fair
prospect
even
as
far
as
to
●hese
Islands
.
The
Church
,
it
may
be
,
raised
to
that
magnificent
height
,
that
so
the
Bishop
might
with
greater
ease
survey
his
Diocese
.
A
Diocese
containing
antiently
a
good
part
of
Countrey
Constantine
,
and
these
Islands
where
now
we
are
.
For
the
better
executing
of
his
Episcopall
jurisdiction
in
these
places
divided
by
the
Sea
from
the
main
body
of
his
Religious
houses
having
all
the
Prediall
▪
tithes
appropriated
unto
them
;
and
they
serving
many
of
the
Cures
,
by
some
one
of
their
own
body
licenced
for
that
purpose
.
Now
those
Churches
,
or
Tithes
rather
,
were
called
Colledges
,
Monasteries
,
and
other
foundations
as
were
but
sparingly
endowed
.
At
this
day
being
irremediably
and
ever
aliened
from
the
Church
;
we
call
them
by
as
fit
a
name
,
Impropriations
.
For
the
rating
of
these
Benefices
,
in
the
payment
of
Black
book
of
Constance
;
like
as
we
in
England
,
the
Black
book
of
the
Exchequer
.
A
Taxe
which
continued
constantly
upon
Record
till
their
disjoyning
from
that
Diocese
,
as
the
rule
of
their
payments
and
the
Bishops
dues
.
And
as
your
Lordship
well
knowee
,
not
much
unlike
that
course
there
is
alwayes
a
Proviso
in
the
grant
of
Subsidies
by
the
English
Clergie
;
That
the
rate
,
taxation
,
valuation
,
and
estimation
now
remaining
on
Record
in
his
Majesties
Court
of
Exchequer
,
for
the
payment
of
a
perpetuall
Disine
or
Tenth
granted
unto
King
Henry
the
VIII
.
of
worthy
memory
,
in
the
26
year
of
his
Reign
,
concerning
such
promotions
as
now
be
in
the
hands
of
the
Clergie
,
shall
onely
be
followed
and
observed
.
A
course
learnt
by
our
great
Prelates
in
the
taxing
of
their
Clergie
,
from
the
example
of
Augustus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
his
taxing
of
the
World
.
For
it
is
reported
of
him
by
Ca.
Tacitus
,
that
he
had
written
a
book
with
his
owne
hand
,
in
quo
opes
publicae
continebantur
,
wherein
he
had
a
particular
estimate
of
all
the
Provinces
in
that
large
Empire
;
what
Tributes
and
Imposts
they
brought
in
,
what
Armies
they
maintained
,
&c.
and
what
went
also
in
Largesse
and
Pensions
out
of
the
publick
finances
.
This
Providence
also
exactly
imitated
by
our
Norman
This
Censuall
Roll
,
the
English
generally
call
Doomes-day
book
,
and
that
as
some
suppose
,
because
the
judgement
and
sentence
of
it
was
as
impossible
to
be
declined
as
that
in
the
day
of
doome
.
Sic
cum
orta
fuerit
contentio
de
his
rebus
quae
illic
continentur
cum
ventum
fuerit
ad
librum
,
ejus
sententia
infatuari
non
potest
,
vel
impune
declinari
;
so
mine
Authour
.
Others
conceive
it
to
be
corruptly
called
the
Book
of
Doomes-day
,
for
the
Book
of
Domus
dei
,
or
the
Domus-dei
book
,
as
being
by
the
Conquerour
laid
up
in
the
Maison
dieu
or
Gods-house
in
Winchester
.
A
book
carefully
preserved
,
and
that
under
three
Keyes
in
his
Majesties
Exchequer
,
not
to
be
looked
into
under
the
price
of
a
Noble
;
nor
any
line
of
it
to
be
transcribed
without
the
payment
of
a
groat
.
Tanta
;
est
authorit
as
vetustatis
;
So
great
respect
do
we
yeeld
unto
antiquity
.
But
to
return
again
to
my
Churches
whom
I
left
in
Religious
houses
.
I
will
first
free
them
from
that
yoak
which
the
superstition
of
their
Patrons
had
put
upon
them
.
So
it
was
,
that
those
Houses
of
Religion
in
these
Islands
,
were
not
absolute
foundations
of
themselves
;
but
dependent
on
,
and
as
it
were
the
appurtenances
of
,
some
greater
Abby
or
Monastery
in
France
.
In
this
condition
they
continued
till
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
the
V.
who
purposing
a
war
against
the
French
,
thought
fit
to
cut
of
all
helpes
and
succours
as
they
had
from
England
,
at
that
time
full
of
Priors
Aliens
,
and
strangers
possessed
of
Benefices
.
To
this
end
it
was
enacted
,
viz.
Whereas
there
were
divers
French
men
beneficed
and
preferred
to
Priories
and
Abbies
within
this
Realm
,
whereby
the
treasures
of
the
Realm
were
transported
,
and
the
counsels
of
the
King
,
and
the
secrets
of
the
Realm
disclosed
unto
the
Kings
enemies
to
the
great
damage
of
the
King
and
of
the
Realm
;
that
therefore
all
Priors
Aliens
,
and
other
French
men
beneficed
,
should
avoid
the
Realm
,
except
only
Priors
Conventuals
,
such
as
have
institution
and
induction
:
and
this
also
with
a
Proviso
,
that
they
be
Catholick
,
and
give
sufficient
surety
that
they
shall
not
disclose
the
counsels
of
the
King
or
of
the
Realm
;
so
the
Statute
1
Hen
5.
cap.
7.
This
also
noted
to
us
by
Pol.
Virgil
ad
Reip.
commodum
sanc●tum
est
ut
post
haec
ejusmodi
externis
hominibus
nullius
Anglicani
sacerdotii
possessio
traderetur
.
Upon
which
point
of
statute
the
Britons
belonging
to
the
Queen
Dowager
,
the
widow
once
of
John
de
Montfort
Duke
of
Bretagne
,
were
also
expelled
the
Land
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
3
Hen.
5.
cap.
3.
By
this
means
the
Priors
Aliens
being
banished
,
their
possessions
fell
into
the
Kings
hands
,
as
in
England
so
also
in
these
Islands
;
and
their
houses
being
all
suppressed
they
became
an
accession
to
the
patrimony
Royall
,
the
demaine
,
as
our
Lawyers
call
it
,
of
the
Crown
.
These
Priors
Aliens
thus
exiled
,
were
properly
called
Priors
dative
,
how
they
differed
from
Conventuals
.
Priors
Dative
,
and
removeable
;
but
never
such
Aliens
never
so
removeable
,
as
they
were
now
made
by
this
Statute
.
What
the
condition
of
these
Priors
was
,
and
wherein
they
differed
from
those
which
are
called
above
by
the
name
of
Priors
Conventuals
;
I
cannot
better
tell
then
in
the
words
of
an
other
of
our
Statutes
,
that
namely
of
the
27
of
Hen.
8.
cap.
The
Parliament
had
given
unto
the
King
,
all
Abbies
,
Priories
and
Religious
houses
whatsoever
,
not
being
above
the
value
200
l.
in
the
old
rent
.
Provided
alwayes
(
saith
the
letter
of
the
Law
)
that
this
Act
,
&c.
shall
not
extend
nor
be
prejudiciall
to
any
Abbots
or
Priors
of
any
Monastery
or
Priory
,
&c.
for
or
concerning
such
Cels
of
Religious
houses
appertaining
or
belonging
to
their
Monasteries
or
Priories
;
in
which
Cels
the
Priors
or
other
chief
Governours
thereof
,
be
under
the
obedience
of
the
Abbots
or
Priors
to
whom
such
Cels
belong
.
As
the
Monke
or
Canons
of
the
Covent
of
their
Monasteries
or
Priories
,
and
cannot
be
sued
by
the
Lawes
of
this
Realm
,
or
by
their
own
proper
names
for
the
possessions
or
other
things
appertaining
to
such
Cels
,
whereof
they
be
Priors
▪
and
Governors
;
but
must
sue
and
be
sued
in
and
by
the
names
of
the
Abbots
and
Priors
to
whom
they
be
now
obedient
,
and
to
whom
such
Cels
belong
,
and
be
also
Priors
or
Governours
dative
or
removeable
from
time
to
time
,
and
accomptez
of
the
profits
of
such
Cels
,
at
the
only
will
and
pleasure
of
such
of
the
Abbots
and
Priors
,
to
whom
such
Cels
belong
,
&c.
This
once
the
difference
between
them
,
but
now
the
criticisme
may
be
thought
unnecessary
.
To
proceed
,
upon
this
suppression
of
the
Priors
and
JARSEY
.
|
Parishes
.
|
Ministers
.
|
Revenues
.
|
Justices
.
|
|
St.
Martins
|
Mr.
Bandinell
sen.
the
Dean
.
|
The
3
of
the
kings
tithe
.
|
Josuah
de
Carteret
Seign
.
de
Trinite
.
|
|
St.
Hilaries
|
Mr.
Oliver
the
Sub-dean
or
Commissary
.
|
The
10
of
the
kings
tithe
.
|
Dan
du
Maresque
seign
de
Sammarez
.
|
|
St.
Saviours
.
|
Mr.
Effart
.
|
The
Deserts
and
22
acres
of
Gleb
.
|
Ph.
L'
Empriere
Sr.
de
Delament
.
|
|
St.
Clements
.
|
Mr.
Paris
.
|
The
8
and
9
of
the
kings
tithe
.
|
Ph.
de
Carletet
Sr.
de
Vinchiles
de
haut
.
|
|
St.
Grovilles
.
|
Mr.
de
la
Place
.
|
The
8
and
9
,
&c.
|
Eli.
du
Maresque
Sr.
de
Vinchiles
abas
.
|
|
St.
Trinities
.
|
Mr.
Molles
.
|
The
Deserts
and
the
10
of
the
kings
tithe
.
|
Eli.
de
Carteret
Sr.
de
la
Hagne
.
|
|
St.
Johns
.
|
Mr.
Brevin
.
|
The
Deserts
,
&c.
|
Joh.
L'
Empriere
Sr.
des
au
grace
.
|
|
S.
Lawrences
.
|
Mr.
Prinde
.
|
The
Deserts
,
&c.
|
Aron
Messervie
.
|
|
St.
Maries
.
|
Mr.
Blandivell
,
jun.
|
The
3
sheaf
of
the
Kings
tithe
.
|
Ben.
la
cloche
Sr.
de
Longueville
.
|
|
St.
Owens
.
|
Mr.
La
cloche
.
|
The
Deserts
,
&c.
|
Jo.
Harde
.
|
|
St.
Burlads
.
|
|
The
8
and
9
,
&c.
|
Abr.
Herod
.
|
|
St.
Peters
.
|
Mr.
Grueby
.
|
The
Deserts
,
&c.
|
Ph.
Marret
.
|
Note
that
the
taking
of
the
8
and
9
sheafe
is
called
French
querrui
;
as
also
that
an
acre
of
their
measure
is
40
Perches
long
and
one
in
breadth
,
every
Perche
being
21
foot
.
GUERNZEY
.
|
Parishes
.
|
Ministers
.
|
Revenues
.
|
Justices
.
|
[
*
](A43553-e73970-b)
*
St.
Pierreporte
.
St.
Peters
on
the
Sea
.
|
M.
de
la
March
|
The
7
of
tithe
and
champarte
.
|
Tho.
Andrewes
Sr.
de
Sammarez
.
|
|
St.
Martins
.
|
Mr.
de
la
Place
|
The
like
.
|
Pet.
Carey
sen.
|
|
La
Forest
.
|
Mr.
Picote
.
|
The
9
of
tithe
and
champarte
.
|
John
Fautrat
Sr.
●de
Coq.
|
|
Tortevall
|
Mr.
Fautrat
.
|
The
3
of
tithe
and
champarte
.
|
Joh.
Bonamy
.
|
|
S.
Andrews
|
The
4
of
,
&c.
|
Joh.
Ketville
.
|
[
†
](A43553-e74370-b)
†
St.
Pierre
du
boys
.
St.
Peters
in
the
Wood.
|
Mr.
Perchard
.
|
The
3
of
the
tithe
only
.
|
James
Guile
Sr.
des
Rohais
.
|
|
St.
Saviours
|
|
The
Desert
and
the
tenths
in
all
600
sheafes
.
|
Tho.
Blundell
.
|
|
Chastell
.
|
Mr.
Panisee
.
|
The
9
of
the
tithe
only
.
|
Pet.
de
Beauvoyre
Sr.
des
Granges
St.
Mich.
|
St.
Michael
in
the
vale
|
Mr.
Millet
.
|
The
4
of
the
Kings
tithe
only
.
|
Pet.
Gosselin
.
|
|
St.
Sampson
|
The
like
.
|
Josias
Merchant
.
|
|
Serke
.
|
Mr.
Brevin
.
|
20
l.
stipend
and
20
quarters
of
corn
.
|
Pet.
Carey
jun.
|
|
Alderney
.
|
Mr.
Mason
.
|
20
l.
stipend
.
|
|
Note
that
the
Parish
called
in
this
Diagram
,
La
Forest
,
is
dedicated
as
some
say
,
to
the
holy
Trinity
;
as
other
to
St.
Margaret
,
that
which
is
here
called
Tortevall
,
as
some
suppose
unto
St.
Philip
,
others
will
have
it
to
St.
Martha
;
but
that
of
Chastell
to
the
hand
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
which
is
therefore
called
in
the
Records
,
our
Ladies
Castle
.
Note
also
,
that
the
Justices
or
Jurates
are
here
placed
,
as
near
as
I
could
learn
,
according
to
their
Seniority
,
not
as
particularly
appertaining
to
those
Parishes
against
which
they
are
disposed
.
For
the
better
understanding
of
this
Diagram
,
there
are
Priors
Aliens
and
the
composition
made
betwixt
the
Curates
and
the
Governours
,
there
was
in
either
Island
much
ground
of
small
advantage
to
the
Church
or
to
the
owner
,
which
they
called
Les
Deserts
.
But
the
Countreys
after
growing
populous
,
and
many
mouths
requiring
much
provision
,
these
Deserts
were
broke
up
and
turned
into
tillage
.
Hereupon
the
Curates
made
challenge
to
the
tithes
,
as
not
at
all
either
intended
or
contained
in
the
former
composition
.
The
Governours
on
the
other
side
alleadging
custome
,
that
those
grounds
had
never
paid
the
Tithe
,
and
therefore
should
not
.
Nor
could
the
Clergy
there
obtain
their
rights
untill
the
happy
entrance
of
King
James
upon
these
Kingdoms
.
A
Prince
of
all
others
a
most
indulgent
father
to
the
Church
.
By
him
and
by
a
letter
Decretory
from
the
Counsell
,
it
was
adjudged
in
favour
of
the
Ministery
;
the
Letter
bearing
date
at
Greenwich
June
the
last
,
anno
1608.
subscribed
T.
Ellesmere
Canc.
R.
Salisbury
,
H.
Northampton
,
E.
Worcester
,
T.
Suffolke
,
Exeter
Zeuch
,
Wotton
,
Cesar
,
Herbert
.
A
matter
certainly
of
much
importance
in
the
consequence
,
as
making
known
unto
your
Lordship
how
easie
a
thing
it
is
in
the
authority
royall
to
free
the
Church
from
that
tyranny
of
custome
and
prescription
under
which
it
groneth
.
The
next
of
these
three
words
to
be
explained
,
is
in
the
French
Querrui
,
which
in
the
note
is
told
us
to
be
the
8
and
9
sheaf
;
by
which
account
or
way
of
tithing
,
the
Minister
in
50
sheafs
receiveth
6
,
which
is
one
sheaf
more
then
the
ordinary
tithe
.
The
word
corrupted
,
as
I
French
querrui
is
as
much
as
Plough-right
,
alluding
to
the
custome
of
some
Lords
in
France
,
who
used
to
give
their
husbandmen
or
villains
,
as
a
guerdon
for
their
toyle
,
the
8
and
9
of
their
increase
.
As
for
the
last
,
that
,
viz.
which
the
Diagram
calleth
Champart
,
it
intimates
in
the
origination
of
the
word
,
a
part
or
In
Guernzey
it
is
constantly
the
12
sheaf
of
the
whole
crop
,
the
Farmer
in
the
counting
of
his
sheafes
casting
aside
the
10
for
the
King
,
and
the
12
which
is
the
Champart
,
for
the
Lord
.
Now
here
in
Guernzey
(
for
those
of
the
other
Isle
have
no
such
custome
)
there
is
a
double
Champart
,
that
namely
Du
Roy
,
belonging
to
the
King
,
whereof
the
Clergy
have
the
tithe
,
and
that
of
St.
Michael
en
leval
,
not
titheable
.
The
reason
is
,
because
at
the
suppression
of
the
Priorie
of
St.
Michael
,
which
was
the
only
Religious
house
in
these
Islands
,
which
subsisted
of
it self
;
the
Tenants
made
no
tendry
of
this
Champart
,
and
so
it
lay
amongst
concealments
.
At
the
last
,
Sir
Thomas
Leighton
the
Governour
here
recovered
it
unto
the
Crown
by
course
of
Law
,
and
at
his
own
charges
;
whereupon
the
Queen
licenced
him
to
make
sale
of
it
,
to
his
best
advantage
,
which
accordingly
he
did
.
For
the
Religion
in
these
Islands
,
it
hath
been
generally
such
as
that
professed
with
us
in
England
,
and
as
Priors
Aliens
were
banished
England
by
King
Henry
V.
they
also
were
exiled
from
hence
.
Upon
the
demolition
of
our
Abbeys
;
the
Priory
of
St.
Michael
,
and
that
little
Oratory
of
our
Lady
of
Lehu
,
became
a
ruine
.
The
Masse
was
here
also
trodden
down
whilest
King
Edward
stood
,
and
raised
again
at
the
exaltation
of
Queen
Mary
.
Nay
even
that
fiery
tryall
,
which
so
many
of
Gods
servants
underwent
in
the
short
Reign
of
that
misguided
Lady
,
extended
even
unto
these
poor
Islanders
;
and
that
,
as
I
conceive
,
in
a
more
fearfull
tragedy
,
then
any
,
all
that
time
presented
on
the
Stage
of
England
.
The
story
in
the
brief
is
this
;
Katharine
Gowches
a
poor
widow
of
St.
Peters-parte
in
Q.
Mary
.
Guernzey
,
was
noted
to
be
much
absent
from
the
Church
,
and
her
two
daughters
guilty
of
the
same
neglect
.
Upon
this
they
were
presented
before
Jaques
Amy
then
Dean
of
the
Island
,
who
finding
in
them
,
that
they
held
opinions
contrary
unto
those
then
allowed
,
about
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
pronounced
them
Hereticks
and
condemned
them
to
the
fire
.
The
poor
women
on
the
other
side
pleaded
for
themselves
,
that
that
Doctrine
had
been
taught
them
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
;
but
if
the
Queen
was
otherwise
disposed
,
they
were
content
to
be
of
her
Religion
.
This
was
fair
,
but
this
would
not
serve
;
for
by
the
Dean
they
were
delivered
unto
Elier
Gosselin
the
then
Bailiffe
,
and
by
him
unto
the
fire
,
July
18.
Anno
Dom.
1556.
One
of
these
daughters
,
Perotine
Massey
she
was
called
,
was
at
that
time
great
with
childe
;
her
husband
,
which
was
a
Minister
,
being
,
in
those
dangerous
times
,
fled
the
Island
;
in
the
middle
of
the
flames
and
anguish
of
her
torments
,
her
belly
brake
in
sunder
,
and
her
child
,
a
goodly
boy
,
fell
down
into
the
fire
,
but
was
presently
snatched
up
by
one
W.
House
one
of
the
by-standers
.
Upon
the
noise
of
this
strange
accident
,
the
cruell
Bailiffe
returned
command
,
that
the
poor
Infant
must
be
cast
again
into
the
flames
;
which
was
accordingly
performed
;
and
so
that
pretty
babe
was
borne
a
Martyr
,
and
added
to
the
number
of
the
Holy
Innocents
.
A
cruelty
not
paralleld
in
any
story
,
not
heard
of
amongst
the
Nations
.
But
such
was
the
pleasure
of
the
Magistate
,
as
one
in
the
Massacre
of
the
younger
Maximinus
,
viz.
Canis
pessimi
ne
catulum
esse
relinquendum
;
that
not
any
issue
should
be
left
alive
of
an
Heretick
Parent
.
The
horrror
of
which
fact
stirred
in
me
some
Poeticall
Fancies
(
or
Furies
rather
)
which
having
long
lien
dormant
,
did
break
out
at
last
,
indignation
thus
supplying
those
suppressed
conceptions
.
Si
natura
nega●
,
dabit
indignatio
versum
.
Holla
ye
pampred
Sires
of
Rome
,
forbear
To
act
such
murders
,
as
a
Christian
ear
Hears
with
more
horrour
,
then
the
Jews
relate
The
dire
effects
of
Herods
fear
and
hate
,
When
that
vilde
Butcher
,
caus'd
to
cut
in
sunder
Every
Male
childe
of
two
years
old
and
under
.
These
Martyrs
in
their
cradles
,
from
the
womb
This
pass'd
directly
to
the
fiery
tomb
;
Baptiz'd
in
Flames
and
Bloud
,
a
Martyr
born
,
A
setting
sun
in
the
first
dawn
of
morn
:
Yet
shining
with
more
heat
,
and
brighter
glory
Then
all
Burnt-offerings
in
the
Churches
story
.
Holla
ye
pampred
Rabines
of
the
West
,
Where
learnt
you
thus
to
furnish
out
a
Feast
With
Lambs
of
the
first
minute
?
What
disguise
Finde
you
to
mask
this
horrid
Sacrifice
?
When
the
old
Law
so
meekly
did
forbid
,
In
the
Dams
milk
to
boil
the
tender
Kid.
What
Riddles
have
we
here
?
an
unborn
birth
,
Hurried
to
Heaven
,
when
not
made
ripe
for
Earth
;
Condemned
to
die
before
it
liv'd
,
a
twin
To
its
own
mother
;
not
impeached
of
sin
,
Yet
doom'd
to
death
,
that
breath'd
but
to
expire
,
That
scap'd
the
flames
to
perish
in
the
fire
.
Rejoyce
ye
Tyrants
of
old
times
,
your
name
Is
made
lesse
odious
on
the
breath
of
fame
,
By
our
most
monstrous
cruelties
;
the
Males
Slaughtered
in
Egypt
,
waigh
not
down
these
scales
.
A
Fod
to
equall
this
no
former
age
Hath
given
in
Books
,
or
fancie
on
the
Stage
.
This
fit
of
indignation
being
thus
passed
over
,
I
can
proceed
with
greater
patience
to
the
rest
of
the
story
of
this
Island
,
which
in
brief
is
this
:
That
after
the
death
of
Queen
Many
,
Religion
was
Wint
〈…〉
,
and
for
what
Reasons
.
again
restored
in
the
reformation
of
it
to
these
Islands
.
In
which
state
it
hath
ever
since
continued
in
the
main
and
substance
of
it
;
but
not
without
some
alteration
in
the
circumstance
and
forme
of
Government
.
For
whereas
notwithstanding
the
alteration
of
Religion
in
these
Islands
they
still
continued
under
the
Diocese
of
Constance
,
during
the
whole
Empire
of
King
Henry
the
VIII
.
and
Edward
the
VI.
yet
it
seemed
good
to
Queen
Elizabeth
upon
some
reasons
of
State
,
to
annex
them
unto
that
of
Winton
.
The
first
motive
of
it
was
,
because
that
Bishop
refused
to
abjure
the
pretended
power
which
the
Pope
challengeth
in
Kingdomes
,
as
other
of
the
English
Prelates
did
;
but
this
displeasure
held
not
long
.
For
presently
upon
a
consideration
of
much
service
and
intelligence
which
might
reasonably
be
expected
from
that
Prelate
,
as
having
such
a
necessary
dependence
on
this
Crown
,
they
were
again
permitted
to
his
jurisdiction
.
At
the
last
,
and
if
I
well
remember
,
about
the
12
year
of
that
excellent
Ladies
Reign
,
at
the
perswasion
of
Sir
Amias
Paulet
,
and
Sir
Tho.
Leighton
then
Governours
,
they
were
for
ever
united
unto
Winchester
.
The
pretences
that
so
there
might
a
fairer
way
be
opened
to
the
reformation
of
Religion
;
to
which
that
Bishop
was
an
enemy
,
and
that
the
secrets
of
the
State
might
not
be
carryed
over
into
France
,
by
reason
of
that
entercourse
which
needs
must
be
between
a
Bishop
and
his
Ministers
.
The
truth
is
,
they
were
both
resolved
to
settle
the
Geneva
discipline
in
every
Parish
in
each
Island
;
for
which
cause
they
had
sent
for
Snape
and
Cartwright
,
those
great
incendiaries
of
the
English
Church
to
lay
the
ground-work
of
that
building
.
Add
to
this
that
there
was
some
glimmering
also
of
a
Confiscation
in
the
ruine
of
the
Deanries
;
with
the
spoyles
whereof
they
held
it
fit
to
enrich
their
Governments
.
Matters
not
possible
to
be
effected
,
had
he
of
Constance
continued
in
his
place
and
power
.
But
of
this
more
in
the
next
Chapter
.
CHAP.
III.
(1)
The
condition
of
Geneva
under
their
Bishop
.
(2)
The
alteration
there
both
in
Politie
,
and
(3)
in
Religion
.
(4)
The
state
of
that
Church
before
the
coming
of
Calvin
thither
.
(5)
The
conception
,
(6)
birth
,
and
(7)
growth
of
the
New
Discipline
.
(8)
The
quality
of
Lay-elders
.
(9)
The
different
proceedings
of
Calvin
,
(
10
)
and
Beza
in
the
propagation
of
that
cause
.
(
11
)
Both
of
them
enemies
to
the
Church
of
England
.
(
12
)
The
first
entrance
of
this
platforme
into
the
Islands
.
(
13
)
A
permission
of
it
by
the
Queen
and
the
Councell
in
St.
Peters
and
St.
Hilaries
.
(
14
)
The
letters
of
the
Councell
to
that
purpose
.
(
15
)
The
tumults
raised
in
England
by
the
brethren
.
(
16
)
Snape
and
Cartwright
establish
the
new
Discipline
in
the
rest
of
the
Islands
.
THus
having
shewed
unto
your
Lordship
the
affairs
Lacus
Lemannus
,
and
divided
by
Rhodanus
or
Rhosne
into
two
parts
.
Belonging
formerly
in
the
Soveraignty
of
it
to
the
Duke
of
Savoy
;
but
in
the
profits
and
possession
to
their
Bishop
and
homager
of
that
Dukedome
.
To
this
Bishop
then
there
appertained
not
only
an
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
,
as
Governour
of
the
Church
under
the
Archbishop
of
Vienna
,
in
Daulphinoys
his
Metropolitane
;
but
a
jurisdiction
also
temporall
,
as
Lord
and
Master
of
the
Town
under
the
protection
of
the
Duke
of
Savoy
.
This
granted
by
the
testimony
of
Calvin
in
his
Epistle
unto
Cardinall
Sadolet
,
dated
the
last
of
August
1539.
Habebat
sane
(
saith
he
)
jus
gladii
,
&
alias
civilis
jurisdictionis
partes
;
but
as
he
conceived
,
I
know
not
on
what
grounds
,
Magistratui
ereptas
,
fraudulently
taken
from
the
Civill
Magistrate
.
In
this
condition
it
continued
till
the
year
1528.
when
facta
essent
,
suffragio
meo
comprobavi
,
&c.
as
he
there
hath
it
.
Nor
did
they
only
in
that
tumult
alter
the
Doctrine
and
cui
se
totos
debent
,
&c.
and
anone
after
,
Sed
deploranda
est
senatus
nostri
caecitas
,
quod
libertatis
suae
patrem
,
&c.
speaking
of
their
ingratitude
to
this
Farellus
.
The
power
and
dominion
of
that
City
thus
put
into
the
Thus
was
it
with
the
Church
and
City
of
Geneva
at
the
July
,
anno
1537.
the
whole
City
bound
themselves
by
oath
accordingly
;
which
discipline
of
what
quality
it
was
I
cannot
learn
:
sure
I
am
,
it
had
no
affinity
with
that
in
use
amongst
the
antients
.
For
thus
himself
in
his
Epistle
above
mentioned
unto
Sadolet
,
Disciplinam
qualem
vetus
habuit
Ecclesia
apud
nos
non
esse
[
dicis
]
;
neque
nos
diffitemur
.
The
Discipline
hitherto
was
only
in
conception
,
before
it
came
unto
maturity
,
and
ready
for
the
birth
,
the
people
weary
of
this
new
yoak
began
to
murmur
,
and
he
resolutely
bent
not
to
vary
from
his
first
purpose
,
was
in
that
discontentment
banished
the
Town
,
together
with
Farellus
and
Coraldus
his
colleagues
,
anno
1538.
Three
years
,
or
thereabouts
This
new
Discipline
thus
borne
into
the
world
,
was
yet
The
chief
means
by
which
this
new
Platforme
was
admitted
Gasp
.
Olevianus
doth
instruct
us
.
By
which
device
there
is
not
only
a
kind
of
satisfaction
given
to
the
multitude
,
but
a
great
deal
of
envie
is
declined
by
the
Ministery
;
which
that
curious
and
unneighbourly
inquisition
would
otherwise
derive
upon
them
.
And
certainly
,
were
there
in
these
Elders
,
as
they
call
them
,
a
power
only
of
information
,
the
device
might
be
so
much
the
more
allowable
.
But
that
such
simple
wretches
should
caper
from
the
shop-board
upon
the
Bench
,
and
there
be
interessed
in
the
weigh●iest
causes
of
the
Church
.
Censure
and
Ordination
is
a
monster
never
known
among
the
Antients
.
Especially
considering
,
that
the
minde
of
these
poor
Laicks
,
is
all
the
while
intent
upon
their
penny
;
and
when
the
Court
is
risen
they
hasten
to
their
shops
as
Quinctius
the
Dictator
did
in
Flarus
to
his
plough
,
Ut
ad
opus
re●ictum
festinasse
videantur
.
The
businesse
thus
happily
succeeding
at
Geneva
,
and
his
name
continually
growing
into
higher
credit
;
his
Gasper
Olevianus
a
Minister
of
the
Church
of
Tryers
,
by
his
Letters
bearing
date
the
12
of
Aprill
,
anno
1560.
giveth
notice
unto
Calvin
of
the
State
of
their
affaires
;
and
withall
that
he
found
the
people
willing
to
condescend
unto
a
Discipline
.
Calvin
in
his
answer
presents
him
with
a
summary
of
that
platforme
,
raised
lately
at
Geneva
,
and
then
closeth
with
him
thus
,
Compendium
hoc
satis
putavi
fore
ex
quo
formam
aliquam
conciperes
,
quam
praescribere
non
debut
.
Tu
quod
putabis
utile
istic
fore
,
&c.
In
this
he
doth
sufficiently
expresse
his
desire
to
have
his
project
entertained
;
in
that
which
followeth
he
doth
signifie
his
joy
that
the
world
had
made
it
welcome
.
An
epistle
written
to
a
certain
Quidam
of
Polonia
,
dated
the
year
1561.
Wherein
he
doth
congratulate
the
admission
of
the
Gospell
(
as
he
cals
it
)
in
that
Kingdom
.
And
then
,
Haec
etiam
non
poenitenda
gaudii
accessio
,
cum
audio
disciplinam
cum
Evangelii
professione
conjunctam
,
&c.
thus
he
.
But
Eeza
his
successour
goeth
more
plainly
to
the
Cnoxe
)
quantumvis
unitatis
retinendae
specie
,
&c.
blandiatur
.
This
was
it
which
made
him
reckon
it
as
a
note
essentiall
of
the
Church
[
*
](A43553-e77860-b)
*
V.
cap.
5.
n
▪
without
which
it
was
not
possible
to
subsist
;
a
point
so
necessary
,
Ut
ab
ea
recedere
non
magis
quam
ab
religionis
ipsius
placitis
,
liceat
.
Epist
,
83.
that
it
was
as
dangerous
to
depart
from
this
,
as
from
the
weightiest
mysteries
of
Religion
.
This
in
a
word
was
it
which
made
him
countenance
those
turbulent
spirits
,
who
had
so
dangerously
embroyled
our
Churches
,
and
prepared
it
unto
ruine
;
but
of
them
and
their
proceedings
more
anone
.
And
certainly
it
was
a
matter
of
no
small
grief
and
ea
puritas
quae
optanda
foret
,
such
piety
as
was
expected
.
Hereupon
it
was
that
Beza
being
demanded
by
the
brethren
,
what
he
conceived
of
some
chief
matters
then
in
question
;
returned
a
Non
probamus
to
them
all
.
The
particulars
are
too
many
to
be
now
recited
,
and
easie
to
be
seen
in
the
12
of
his
Epistles
,
the
Epistle
dated
from
Geneva
,
anno
1567.
and
superscribed
,
Ad
quosdam
Anglicarum
ecclesiarum
fratres
super
nonnullis
in
Ecclesiastica
polit●ia
controversis
.
Yet
at
the
last
they
got
some
footing
,
though
not
in
French
Ministers
as
came
hither
for
support
in
the
times
of
persecution
and
the
Civill
wars
,
anno
1561.
and
62.
Before
their
coming
that
forme
of
prayer
was
here
in
use
which
was
allowed
with
us
in
England
.
But
being
as
all
others
are
,
desirous
of
change
,
and
being
also
well
encouraged
by
the
Governors
,
who
by
this
means
hoped
to
have
the
spoyle
of
the
poor
Deanries
;
both
Islands
joyned
together
in
alliance
or
consederacy
to
petition
the
Queens
Majesty
for
an
approbation
of
this
Discipline
,
anno
1563.
The
next
year
following
,
the
Seignieur
de
St.
Oen
,
and
Nich.
de
Soulmont
were
delegated
to
the
Court
,
to
solicite
this
affaire
;
and
there
they
found
such
favour
,
that
their
desire
received
a
gracious
answer
,
and
full
of
hope
they
returned
unto
their
homes
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Queen
being
strongly
perswaded
that
this
design
would
much
advance
the
Reformation
in
those
Islands
,
was
contented
to
give
way
unto
it
in
the
Towns
of
St.
Peters-port
,
and
of
St.
Hilaries
,
but
no
further
.
To
which
purpose
there
were
Letters
Decretory
from
the
Councell
directed
to
the
Bailiff
,
the
Jurates
,
and
others
of
each
Island
;
the
tenor
whereof
was
as
followeth
.
AFter
our
very
hearty
commendations
unto
you
.
August
,
Anno
1565.
Subscribed
,
-
N.
Bacon
.
-
Will
.
Northamp
.
-
R.
Leo●ster
.
-
Gul.
Clynton
.
-
R.
Rogers
.
-
Fr.
Knols
.
-
William
Cecil
.
Where
note
,
that
the
same
Letter
,
the
names
only
of
the
places
being
changed
,
and
subscribed
by
the
same
men
,
was
sent
also
unto
those
of
Guernzey
for
the
permission
of
the
said
Discipline
in
the
haven
of
St.
Peters
.
And
thus
fortified
by
authority
they
held
their
first
Synod
according
to
the
constitutions
of
that
platforme
on
the
22.
of
September
,
and
at
St.
Peters-porte
in
Guernzey
,
anno
1567.
By
this
means
,
by
this
improvident
assent
(
if
I
may
so
Mary
,
Goodman
,
Whittingham
,
Gilbie
and
divers
others
of
our
Nation
,
h●d
betook
themselves
unto
Geneva
,
and
there
been
taught
the
Consistorian
practises
;
they
yet
retained
themselves
within
the
bounds
of
peace
and
duty
.
But
no
sooner
had
the
Queen
made
known
by
this
assent
that
she
might
possibly
be
drawn
to
like
the
Platforme
of
Geneva
;
but
presently
the
Brethren
set
themselves
on
work
to
impose
those
new
inventions
on
our
Churches
.
By
Genebrard
we
learn
in
his
Chronologie
,
ortos
Puritanos
anno
1566.
and
that
their
first
Belweather
was
called
Samson
;
a
puissant
Champion
doub●lesse
in
the
cause
of
Israel
.
By
our
own
Antiquary
in
his
Annals
it
is
referred
ad
Annum
68
and
their
Leaders
were
Collman
,
Buttan
,
Bellingham
and
Benson
.
By
both
it
doth
appear
that
the
brethren
stirred
〈◊〉
there
,
till
the
approbation
of
their
Discipline
in
those
Islands
,
or
till
the
execution
of
it
,
in
their
first
Synod
.
No
sooner
had
they
this
incouragement
,
but
they
presently
mustered
up
their
forces
,
betook
themselves
unto
the
quarrell
,
and
the
whole
Realme
was
on
the
suddain
in
an
uproar
.
The
Parliaaments
continually
troubled
with
their
Supplications
,
Admonitions
and
the
like
;
and
when
they
found
not
there
that
favour
which
they
looked
for
,
they
denounce
this
dreadfull
curse
against
them
,
That
there
shall
not
be
a
man
of
their
seed
that
shall
prosper
to
be
a
Parliament
man
,
or
bear
rule
in
England
any
more
.
The
Queen
exclaimed
upon
in
many
of
their
Pamphlets
,
her
honourable
Counsell
scandalously
censured
as
opposers
of
the
Gospell
.
The
Prelates
every
were
cryed
down
as
Antichristian
,
Petty-popes
,
Bishops
of
the
Devill
,
cogging
and
cousening
knaves
,
dumb
dogs
,
enemies
of
God
,
&c.
and
their
Courts
and
Chanceries
the
Synagogues
of
Satan
.
After
this
they
erected
privately
their
Presbyteries
in
divers
places
of
the
Land
,
and
contoned
the
whole
Kingdome
into
their
severall
Classes
and
divisions
;
and
in
a
time
when
the
Spaniards
were
expected
,
they
threaten
to
petition
the
Queens
Majesty
with
100000
hands
.
In
conclusion
what
dangerous
counsels
were
concluded
on
by
Hacket
and
his
Apostles
,
with
the
assent
and
approbation
of
the
Brethren
,
is
extant
in
the
Chronicles
.
A
strange
and
peevish
generation
of
men
,
that
having
publick
enemies
unto
the
faith
abroad
,
would
rather
turn
the
edge
of
their
Swords
upon
their
Mother
and
her
children
.
But
such
it
seemeth
was
the
holy
pleasure
of
Geneva
;
and
such
their
stomach
not
to
brook
a
private
opposition
.
Cumque
superba
foret
Babylon
spolianda
trophaeis
,
Bella
geri
placuit
,
nullos
habitura
triumphos
.
Yet
was
it
questionlesse
some
comfort
to
their
souls
,
that
their
devices
,
however
it
succeeded
ill
in
England
,
had
spred
it self
abroad
in
Guernzey
and
in
Jarsey
,
where
it
had
now
possession
of
the
whole
Islands
.
For
not
content
with
that
allowance
her
Majesty
had
given
unto
it
,
in
the
Towns
of
St.
Peters
and
St.
Hillaries
;
the
Governours
having
first
got
these
Isles
to
be
dissevered
from
the
Diocese
of
Constance
,
permit
it
unto
all
the
other
Parishes
.
The
better
to
establish
it
,
the
great
supporters
of
the
cause
in
England
,
Snape
and
Cartwright
are
sent
for
to
the
Islands
;
the
one
of
them
being
made
the
tributary
Pastor
of
the
Castle
of
Cornet
,
the
other
of
that
of
Mont-orguel
.
Thus
qualified
forsooth
they
conveene
the
Churches
of
each
Island
,
and
in
a
Synod
held
in
Guernzey
,
anno
1576.
the
whole
body
of
the
Discipline
is
drawn
into
a
forme
.
Which
forme
of
Discipline
.
I
here
present
unto
your
Lordship
,
faithfully
translated
according
to
an
authentick
copy
,
given
unto
me
by
Mr.
Painsee
Curate
of
our
Ladies
Church
of
Chastell
in
the
Isle
of
Guernzey
.
CHAP.
IV.
The
Discipline
Ecclesiasticall
,
according
as
it
hath
been
in
practise
of
the
Church
after
the
Reformation
of
the
same
,
by
the
Ministers
,
Elders
,
and
Deacons
of
the
Isles
of
Guernzey
,
Jarsey
,
Serke
,
and
Alderney
;
confirmed
by
the
authority
and
in
the
presence
of
the
Governours
of
the
same
Isles
in
a
Synod
holden
in
Guernzey
the
28
of
June
1576.
And
afterwards
revived
by
the
said
Ministers
and
Elders
,
and
confirmed
by
the
said
Governors
in
a
Sy●od
holden
also
in
Guernzey
the
11
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
15
,
and
17
dayes
of
October
1597.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
Church
in
Generall
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
Church
is
the
whole
company
of
the
faithfull
,
comprehending
as
well
those
that
bear
publick
office
in
the
same
,
as
the
rest
of
the
people
.
II.
2.
No
one
Church
shall
pretend
any
superiority
or
dominion
over
another
;
all
of
them
being
equall
in
power
,
and
having
one
only
head
CHRIST
JESUS
.
III.
3.
The
Governours
of
the
Christian
Church
where
the
Magistrates
professe
the
Gospell
,
are
the
Magistrates
which
professe
it
,
as
bearing
chief
stroke
in
the
Civill
Government
;
and
the
Pastors
and
Overseers
[
or
Superintendents
]
as
principall
in
the
Government
Ecclesiasticall
.
IV.
4.
Both
these
jurisdictions
are
established
by
the
law
of
God
,
as
necessary
to
the
Government
and
welfare
of
his
Church
;
the
one
having
principally
the
care
and
charge
of
mens
bodies
and
of
their
goods
;
to
govern
them
according
to
the
Laws
,
and
with
the
temporall
Sword
;
the
other
having
cure
of
souls
and
consciences
,
to
discharge
their
duties
according
to
the
Canons
of
the
Church
,
and
with
the
sword
of
Gods
word
.
Which
jurisdiction
ought
so
to
be
united
,
that
there
be
no
confusion
,
and
so
to
be
divided
,
that
there
be
no
contrariety
;
but
joyntly
to
sustain
and
defend
each
other
,
as
the
armes
of
the
same
body
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
Magistrate
.
THe
Magistrate
ought
so
to
watch
over
mens
persons
and
their
goods
,
as
above
all
things
to
provide
that
the
honour
and
true
worship
of
God
may
be
preserved
.
And
as
it
is
his
duty
to
punish
such
as
offend
in
Murder
,
Theft
,
and
other
sins
against
the
second
Table
;
so
ought
he
also
to
correct
Blasphemers
,
Atheists
and
Idolaters
,
which
offend
against
the
first
;
as
also
all
those
which
contrary
to
good
order
and
the
common
peace
,
addict
themselves
to
riot
and
unlawfull
games
;
and
on
the
other
side
he
ought
to
cherish
those
which
are
well
affected
,
and
to
advance
them
both
to
wealth
and
honours
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
Ecclesiasticall
functions
in
generall
.
Article
I.
1.
OF
Officers
Ecclesiasticall
,
some
have
the
charge
to
teach
or
instruct
,
which
are
the
Pastors
and
Doctors
;
others
are
as
it
were
the
eye
to
oversee
the
life
and
manners
of
Christs
flock
,
which
are
the
Elders
;
and
to
others
there
is
committed
the
disposing
of
the
treasures
of
the
Church
,
and
of
the
poor
mans
Box
,
which
are
the
Deacons
.
II.
2.
The
Church
officers
shall
be
elected
by
the
Ministers
and
Elders
,
without
depriving
the
people
of
their
right
;
and
by
the
same
authority
shall
be
discharged
,
suspended
and
deposed
,
according
as
it
is
set
down
in
the
Chapter
of
Censures
.
III.
3.
None
ought
to
take
upon
him
any
function
in
the
Church
without
being
lawfully
called
unto
it
.
IV.
4.
No
Church-officer
shall
or
ought
to
pretend
any
superiority
or
dominion
over
his
companions
,
viz.
neither
a
Minister
over
a
Minister
,
nor
an
Elder
over
an
Elder
,
nor
a
Deacon
over
a
Deacon
;
yet
so
,
that
they
give
reverence
and
respect
unto
each
other
,
either
according
to
their
age
,
or
according
to
those
gifts
and
graces
which
God
hath
vouchsafed
to
one
more
then
another
.
V.
5.
No
man
shall
be
admitted
to
any
office
in
the
Church
,
unlesse
he
be
endowed
with
gifts
fit
for
the
discharge
of
that
office
unto
which
he
is
called
;
nor
unlesse
there
be
good
testimony
of
his
life
and
conversation
;
of
which
diligent
enquiry
shall
be
made
before
his
being
called
.
VI.
6.
All
these
which
shall
enter
upon
any
publick
charge
in
the
Church
,
shall
first
subscribe
to
the
confession
of
the
faith
used
in
the
reformed
Churches
,
and
to
the
Discipline
Ecclesiasticall
.
VII
.
7.
All
those
which
are
designed
for
the
administration
of
any
publick
office
in
the
Church
,
shall
be
first
nominated
by
the
Governours
,
or
their
Lieutenants
;
after
whose
approbation
they
shall
be
proposed
unto
the
people
,
and
if
they
meet
not
any
opposition
,
they
shall
be
admitted
to
their
charge
within
fifteen
dayes
after
.
VIII
.
8.
Before
the
nomination
and
admission
of
such
as
are
called
unto
employment
in
the
Church
,
they
shall
be
first
admonished
of
their
duty
;
as
well
that
which
concerneth
them
in
particular
,
as
to
be
exemplary
unto
the
people
,
the
better
to
induce
them
to
live
justly
and
religiously
before
God
and
man
.
IX
.
9.
Although
it
appertain
to
all
in
generall
to
provide
that
due
honour
and
obedience
be
done
unto
the
Queens
most
excellent
Majesty
,
to
the
Governours
,
to
their
Lieutenants
,
and
to
all
the
officers
of
Justice
;
yet
notwithstanding
they
which
bear
office
in
the
Church
,
ought
chiefly
to
bestir
themselves
in
that
behalf
,
as
an
example
unto
others
.
X.
10.
Those
that
bear
office
in
the
Church
,
shall
not
forsake
their
charge
without
the
privity
and
knowledge
of
the
Consistory
,
and
that
they
shall
not
be
dismissed
,
but
by
the
same
order
by
which
they
were
admitted
.
XI
.
11.
Those
that
bear
office
in
the
Church
,
shall
employ
themselves
in
visiting
the
sick
,
and
such
as
are
in
prison
,
to
administer
a
word
of
comfort
to
them
,
as
also
to
all
such
as
have
need
of
consolation
.
XII
.
12.
They
shall
not
publish
that
which
hath
been
treated
in
the
Consistory
,
Colloquies
,
or
Synods
,
either
unto
the
parties
whom
it
may
concern
,
or
to
any
others
,
unlesse
they
be
commanded
so
to
do
.
XIII
.
13.
They
which
beare
office
in
the
Church
,
if
they
abstain
from
the
Lords
Supper
,
and
refuse
to
be
reconciled
,
having
been
admonished
of
it
,
and
persisting
in
their
error
,
shall
be
deposed
,
and
the
causes
of
their
deposition
manifested
to
the
people
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
Ministers
.
Article
I.
1.
THose
which
aspire
unto
the
Ministery
,
shall
not
be
admitted
to
propose
the
word
of
God
,
unlesse
they
be
indued
with
learning
,
and
have
attained
unto
the
knowledge
of
the
Greek
and
Hebrew
tongues
,
if
it
be
possible
.
II.
2.
The
Ministers
shall
censure
the
proponents
,
having
first
diligently
examined
them
in
the
principal
points
of
learning
requisite
unto
a
Minister
.
And
having
heard
them
handle
the
holy
Scriptures
,
as
much
as
they
think
necessary
,
if
they
be
thought
fit
for
the
Ministery
,
they
shall
be
sent
unto
the
Churches
then
being
void
,
to
propose
the
Word
of
God
three
or
four
times
,
and
that
bare-headed
.
And
if
the
Churches
approve
them
,
and
desire
them
for
their
Pastors
,
the
Colloquie
shall
depute
a
Minister
,
to
give
them
institution
by
the
imposition
of
Hands
.
III.
3.
The
Ministers
sent
hither
or
resorting
for
refuge
to
these
Isles
,
and
bringing
with
them
a
good
testimony
from
the
places
whence
they
came
,
shall
be
employed
in
those
Churches
which
have
most
need
of
them
,
giving
and
receiving
the
hand
of
association
.
IV.
4.
They
which
are
elected
and
admitted
into
the
Ministery
,
shall
continue
in
it
all
their
lives
,
unlesse
they
be
deposed
for
some
fault
by
them
committed
.
And
as
for
those
which
shall
be
hindred
from
the
encreasing
of
their
Ministery
,
either
by
sicknesse
or
by
age
,
the
honour
and
respect
due
unto
it
,
notwithstanding
shall
be
theirs
.
V.
5.
The
Ministers
which
flie
hither
as
for
refuge
,
and
are
employed
in
any
Parish
during
the
persecution
,
shall
not
depart
from
hence
untill
six
moneths
after
leave
demanded
;
to
the
end
,
the
Church
be
not
unprovided
of
a
Pastor
.
VI.
6.
The
Ministers
shall
visite
every
houshold
of
their
flockes
,
once
in
the
year
at
the
least
;
but
this
at
their
discretion
.
VII
.
7.
The
Ministers
shall
propose
the
Word
of
God
,
every
one
in
his
rank
,
and
that
once
every
moneth
;
in
such
a
place
and
on
such
a
day
as
shall
be
judged
most
convenient
.
VIII
.
8.
If
there
be
any
which
is
offended
at
the
Preaching
of
any
Minister
,
he
shall
repair
unto
the
said
Minister
within
four
and
twenty
houres
for
satisfaction
.
And
if
he
cannot
receive
it
from
the
Ministers
,
he
shall
addresse
himselfe
within
eight
dayes
to
the
Consistory
;
in
default
whereof
his
information
shall
not
be
admitted
.
If
any
difference
arise
,
the
Ministers
shall
determine
of
it
at
their
next
conference
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
Doctors
and
of
School-masters
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
office
of
a
Doctor
in
the
Church
is
next
unto
the
Pastors
.
His
charge
is
to
expound
the
Scripture
in
his
Lectures
,
without
applying
it
by
way
of
Exhortation
.
They
are
to
be
elected
by
the
Colloquie
.
II.
2.
The
School-masters
shall
be
first
nominated
by
them
,
to
whom
the
right
of
nomination
doth
belong
,
and
shall
be
afterwards
examined
by
the
Ministers
;
who
taking
examination
of
their
learning
,
shall
also
informe
themselves
of
their
behaviour
;
as
viz.
whether
they
be
modest
,
and
not
debauched
;
to
the
end
,
that
may
be
an
example
to
their
Scholars
,
and
that
they
by
their
ill
Doctrine
,
they
bring
not
any
Sect
into
the
Church
.
After
which
examination
if
they
are
found
fit
for
the
institution
of
youth
,
they
shall
be
presented
to
the
people
.
III.
3.
They
shall
instruct
their
Scholars
in
the
fear
of
God
,
and
in
good
learning
,
in
modesty
and
civility
,
that
so
their
Schooles
may
bring
forth
able
men
,
both
for
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
.
IV.
4.
They
shall
instruct
them
in
Grammar
,
Rhetorick
and
Logick
,
and
of
Classicke
authors
,
in
the
most
pure
both
for
learning
and
language
;
for
fear
lest
children
reading
lascivious
and
immodest
writings
,
should
be
infected
with
their
venom
.
V.
5.
If
they
perceive
any
of
their
Scholars
to
betowardly
and
of
good
hope
,
they
shall
advise
their
Parents
to
bring
them
up
to
the
attainment
of
good
learning
;
or
else
shall
obtain
for
them
of
the
Governours
and
Magistrates
,
that
they
maintain
them
at
the
publick
charge
.
VI.
6.
They
shall
cause
their
Scholars
to
come
to
Sermons
and
to
Catechismes
,
there
to
answer
to
the
Minister
;
and
they
shall
take
their
places
neer
the
chaire
,
to
be
seen
of
all
,
that
so
they
may
demean
themselves
orderly
in
the
Church
of
God
.
VII
.
7.
The
Ministers
shall
oversee
the
School-masters
,
to
the
end
that
the
youth
be
well
instructed
;
and
for
this
cause
shall
hold
their
Visitations
twice
a
year
,
the
better
to
understand
how
they
profit
.
If
it
be
thought
expedient
,
they
may
take
with
them
some
one
or
two
of
the
neighbour
Ministers
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
Elders
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
Elders
ought
to
preserve
the
Church
in
good
order
,
together
with
the
Ministers
;
and
shall
take
care
especially
that
the
Church
be
not
destitute
of
Pastors
,
of
whom
the
care
shall
appertain
to
them
to
see
that
they
be
honestly
provided
for
.
They
shall
watch
also
over
all
the
flock
,
especially
over
that
part
of
it
committed
to
them
by
the
Consistory
;
diligently
employing
themselves
to
admonish
and
reprehend
such
as
are
faulty
,
to
confirme
the
good
,
and
reconcile
such
as
are
at
difference
.
II.
2.
They
shall
certifie
all
scandals
to
the
Consistory
.
III.
3.
They
shall
visit
(
as
much
as
in
them
〈◊〉
)
all
the
housholds
in
their
division
,
before
every
communion
;
and
once
yearly
with
the
Minister
,
to
know
the
better
how
they
behave
themselves
in
their
severall
families
.
And
if
they
finde
among
them
any
refractory
and
contentious
persons
which
will
not
be
reconciled
,
to
make
a
report
of
it
to
the
Consistory
.
IV.
4.
They
shall
assemble
in
the
Consistory
with
the
Ministers
;
which
Consistory
shall
be
holden
,
if
it
may
be
,
every
Sunday
,
or
any
other
day
convenient
,
to
handle
causes
of
the
Church
.
And
those
of
them
which
are
elected
to
go
unto
the
Colloquies
and
Synods
with
the
Ministers
,
shall
not
fail
to
goe
at
the
day
appointed
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
the
●eacons
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
Deacons
shall
be
appointed
in
the
Church
to
gather
the
benevolence
of
the
people
,
and
to
distribute
it
according
to
the
necessities
of
the
poor
,
by
the
directions
of
the
Consistory
.
II.
2.
They
shall
gather
these
benevolences
after
Sermons
,
faithfully
endevouring
the
good
and
welfare
of
the
poor
;
and
if
need
require
,
they
shall
go
unto
the
houses
of
those
men
which
are
more
charitably
enclined
,
to
collect
their
bounties
.
III.
3.
They
shall
distribute
nothing
without
direction
from
the
Consistory
,
but
in
case
of
urgent
necessity
.
IV.
4.
The
almes
shall
be
principally
distributed
unto
those
of
the
faithfull
,
which
are
naturall
Inhabitants
;
and
if
there
be
a
surplusage
,
they
may
dispose
it
to
the
relief
of
strangers
.
V.
5.
For
the
avoiding
of
suspicion
,
the
Deacons
shall
keep
a
register
both
of
their
Receipts
and
their
disbursements
,
and
shall
cast
up
his
accouncs
in
the
presence
of
the
Minister
,
and
one
of
the
Elders
.
VI.
6.
The
Deacons
shall
give
up
their
accounts
every
Communion
day
,
after
the
evening
Sermon
,
in
the
presence
of
the
Ministers
,
the
Elders
,
and
as
many
of
the
people
as
will
be
assistant
;
who
therefore
shall
have
warning
to
be
there
.
VII
.
7.
They
shall
take
order
that
the
poor
may
be
relieved
without
begging
;
and
shall
take
care
that
young
men
fit
for
labour
be
set
unto
some
occupation
;
of
which
they
shall
give
notice
to
the
officers
of
Justice
,
that
so
no
person
be
permitted
to
go
begging
from
door
to
door
.
VIII
.
8.
They
shall
provide
for
those
of
the
poor
which
are
sick
or
in
prison
,
to
comfort
and
assist
them
in
their
necessity
.
IX
.
9.
The
shall
be
assistant
in
the
Consistory
with
the
Ministers
and
Elders
,
there
to
propose
unto
them
the
necessities
of
the
poor
,
and
to
receive
their
directions
;
as
also
in
the
election
of
other
Deacons
.
X.
10.
There
ought
to
be
Deacons
in
every
Parish
,
unlesse
the
Elders
will
take
upon
them
the
charge
of
collecting
the
almes
,
and
distributing
thereof
amongst
the
poor
.
The
Liturgie
of
the
Church
,
wherein
there
is
contained
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
the
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
the
Laws
of
Marriage
,
the
Visitation
of
the
Sick
,
and
somewhat
also
of
Buriall
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospell
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
people
shall
be
assembled
twice
every
Sunday
in
the
Church
,
to
hear
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
and
to
be
assistant
at
the
publick
prayers
.
They
shall
also
meet
together
once
or
twice
a
week
,
on
those
dayes
which
shall
be
thought
most
convenient
for
the
severall
Parishes
;
the
Master
of
every
houshold
bringing
with
him
those
of
his
family
.
II.
2.
The
people
being
assembled
before
Sermon
,
there
shall
be
read
a
Chapter
out
of
the
Canonicall
books
of
Scripture
only
,
and
not
of
the
Apocrypha
;
and
it
shall
be
read
by
one
which
beareth
office
in
the
Church
,
or
at
the
least
,
by
one
of
honest
conversation
.
III.
3.
During
the
prayer
,
every
one
shall
be
upon
his
knees
,
with
his
head
uncovered
.
Also
during
the
singing
of
the
Psalmes
,
the
administration
of
the
Sacraments
;
and
whilest
the
Minister
is
reading
of
his
text
,
every
one
shall
be
uncovered
,
and
shall
attentively
observe
all
that
is
done
and
said
.
IV.
4.
The
Ministers
every
Sunday
after
dinner
shall
Catechize
,
and
shall
choose
some
text
of
Scripture
sutable
to
that
section
which
they
are
to
handle
;
and
shall
read
in
the
beginning
of
that
exercise
the
said
text
,
as
the
foundation
of
the
Doctrine
contained
in
that
Section
.
V.
5.
The
Church
shall
be
locked
immediately
after
Sermon
and
the
publick
prayers
,
to
avoid
superstition
;
and
the
benches
shall
be
orderly
disposed
,
that
every
one
may
hear
the
voice
of
the
Preacher
.
VI.
6.
The
Churches
being
dedicated
to
Gods
service
,
shall
not
be
imployed
to
prophane
uses
;
and
therefore
intreaty
shall
be
made
to
the
Magistrate
,
that
no
Civill
Courts
be
there
holden
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
Baptisme
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
shall
be
administred
in
the
Church
,
after
the
Preaching
of
the
Word
,
and
before
the
Benediction
.
II.
2.
The
Parents
of
the
Infants
,
if
they
are
not
in
some
journey
,
shall
be
near
the
Infant
,
together
with
the
Sureties
,
to
present
it
unto
God
;
and
shall
joyntly
promise
to
instruct
it
,
according
as
they
are
obliged
.
III.
3.
No
man
shall
be
admitted
to
be
a
Surety
in
holy
Baptisme
,
which
hath
not
formerly
received
the
Communion
,
or
which
is
not
fit
to
receive
it
,
and
doth
promise
so
to
do
upon
the
next
conveniency
,
whereof
he
shall
bring
an
attestation
if
he
be
a
stranger
.
IV.
4.
They
which
intend
to
bring
an
Infant
unto
holy
Baptisme
,
shall
give
competent
warning
unto
the
Minister
.
V.
5.
The
Minister
shall
not
admit
of
such
names
as
were
used
in
the
time
of
Paganism
,
the
names
of
Idols
,
the
names
attributed
to
God
in
Scripture
,
or
names
of
office
,
as
Angell
,
Baptist
,
Apostle
.
VI.
6.
In
every
Parish
there
shall
be
kept
a
Register
of
such
as
are
Baptized
,
their
Fathers
,
Mothers
,
Sureties
,
and
the
day
of
it
;
as
also
of
Marriages
and
Funerals
,
which
shall
be
carefully
preserved
.
CHAP.
X.
Of
the
Lords
Supper
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
holy
Supper
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
shall
be
celebrated
four
times
a
year
,
viz.
at
Easter
or
the
first
Sunday
of
Aprill
,
the
first
Sunday
of
July
,
the
first
Sunday
of
October
,
and
the
first
Sunday
of
January
,
and
that
after
the
Sermon
,
in
which
expresse
mention
shall
be
made
of
the
businesse
then
in
hand
,
or
at
least
a
touch
of
it
in
the
end
.
II.
2.
The
manner
of
it
shall
be
this
,
The
Table
shall
be
set
in
some
convenient
place
near
the
Pulpit
;
the
people
shall
communicate
in
order
,
and
that
sitting
,
as
is
most
conformable
to
the
first
institution
;
or
else
standing
,
as
is
accustomed
in
some
places
;
the
men
first
,
and
afterwards
the
women
;
none
shall
depart
the
place
untill
after
Thanksgiving
and
the
Benediction
.
III.
3.
They
which
intend
to
be
communicants
,
shall
first
be
catechized
by
the
Minister
,
that
so
they
may
be
able
to
render
a
reason
of
their
faith
.
They
ought
also
to
understand
the
Lords
▪
Prayer
the
Articles
of
their
belief
,
the
Ten
Commandements
,
or
at
the
least
the
substance
of
them
.
They
shall
also
abjure
the
Pope
,
the
Masse
,
and
all
superstition
and
Idolatry
.
IV.
4.
No
man
shall
be
admitted
to
the
Lords
Supper
,
which
is
not
of
the
years
of
discretion
,
and
which
hath
not
a
good
testimony
of
his
life
and
conversation
,
and
which
will
not
promise
to
submit
himself
unto
the
Discipline
.
V.
5.
If
any
be
accused
before
the
Justice
to
have
committed
any
crime
,
he
shall
be
admonished
to
forbear
the
Supper
untill
he
be
acquitted
.
VI.
6.
The
Minister
shall
not
receive
any
of
another
Parish
without
a
testimony
from
the
Pastor
,
or
if
there
be
no
Pastor
,
from
one
of
the
Elders
.
VII
.
7.
They
which
refuse
to
be
reconciled
,
shall
be
debarred
the
Communion
.
VIII
.
8.
The
people
shall
have
warning
fifteen
dayes
at
the
least
before
the
Communion
,
to
the
end
they
may
be
prepared
for
it
.
IX
.
9.
Besides
the
first
examination
which
they
undergoe
,
before
they
are
partakers
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
every
one
shall
again
be
Catechized
,
at
the
least
once
a
year
,
at
the
best
conveniency
of
the
Minister
,
and
of
his
people
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Of
Fasts
and
Thanksgiving
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
publick
Fasts
shall
be
celebrated
in
the
Church
when
the
Colloquie
or
the
Synod
think
it
most
expedient
,
as
a
day
of
rest
;
in
which
there
shall
be
a
Sermon
both
in
the
morning
and
the
afternoon
,
accompanyed
with
Prayers
,
reading
of
the
Scripture
,
and
singing
of
Psalmes
;
all
this
to
be
disposed
according
to
the
occasions
and
causes
of
the
Fast
,
and
by
the
authority
of
the
Magistrate
.
II.
2.
Solemn
Thanksgiving
also
shall
be
celebrated
after
the
same
manner
as
the
Fast
,
the
whole
exercise
being
sutable
to
the
occasion
of
the
same
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
Marriage
.
Article
I.
1.
ALL
contracts
of
Marriage
shall
be
made
in
the
presence
of
Parents
,
Friends
,
Guardians
,
or
the
Masters
of
the
parties
,
and
with
their
consent
,
as
also
in
the
presence
of
the
Minister
,
or
of
an
Elder
,
or
a
Deacon
,
before
whom
the
contract
shall
be
made
,
with
invocation
on
the
name
of
God
,
without
which
it
is
no
contract
.
And
as
for
those
which
are
sui
juris
,
the
presence
of
the
Minister
,
or
of
the
Elders
,
or
of
the
Deacons
,
shall
be
also
necessary
for
good
orders
sake
.
And
from
a
promise
thus
made
,
there
shall
be
no
departing
.
II.
2.
Children
and
such
as
are
in
Wardship
,
shall
not
make
any
promise
of
Marriage
,
wthout
the
consent
of
their
Fathers
and
Mothers
,
or
of
their
Gardians
in
whose
power
they
are
.
III.
3.
If
the
Parents
are
so
unreasonable
as
not
to
agree
unto
a
thing
so
holy
,
the
Consistory
shall
give
them
such
advice
as
is
expedient
;
to
which
advice
if
they
not
hearken
,
they
shall
have
recourse
unto
the
Magistrate
.
IV.
4.
They
also
which
have
been
Married
shall
owe
so
much
respect
unto
their
Parents
,
as
not
to
marry
again
without
their
leave
;
in
default
whereof
▪
they
shall
incut
the
censures
of
the
Church
.
V.
5.
No
stranger
shall
be
affianced
without
licence
from
the
Governours
or
their
Lieutenants
.
VI.
6.
The
degrees
of
consanguinity
and
of
affinity
prohibited
in
the
word
of
God
,
shall
be
carefully
looked
into
,
by
such
as
purpose
to
be
marryed
.
VII
.
7.
Those
which
are
affianced
,
shall
promise
,
and
their
Parents
with
them
,
that
they
will
be
marryed
within
3
moneths
after
the
contract
,
or
within
6
moneths
in
case
either
of
them
have
occasion
of
a
Journey
;
if
they
obey
not
,
they
shall
incur
the
censures
of
the
Church
.
VIII
.
8.
The
Banes
shall
be
asked
successively
three
Sundayes
in
the
Church
,
where
the
parties
do
inhabit
;
and
if
they
marry
in
another
Parish
,
they
shall
carry
with
them
a
testimony
from
the
Minister
by
whom
their
Banes
were
published
;
without
which
they
shall
not
marry
.
IX
.
9.
For
the
avoiding
of
the
abuse
and
profanation
of
the
Lords-day
,
and
the
manifest
prejudice
done
unto
the
Word
of
God
,
on
those
day●●
wherein
Marriage
hath
been
solemnized
;
it
is
fo●●d
expedient
,
that
it
be
no
longer
solemnized
upon
the
Sunday
,
but
upon
some
Lecture
days
which
happen
in
the
week
only
.
X.
10.
If
any
purpose
to
forbid
the
Banes
,
he
shall
first
addresse
himself
●●to
the
Minister
,
or
two
of
the
Elders
,
by
whom
he
shall
be
appointed
to
appear
in
the
next
Consistory
,
there
to
alleadge
the
reasons
of
his
so
doing
,
whereof
the
Consistory
shall
be
judge
.
If
he
appeal
from
thence
,
the
cause
shall
be
referred
unto
the
next
Colloquie
.
XI
.
11.
Those
which
have
too
familiarly
conversed
together
before
their
espousals
,
shall
not
be
permitted
to
marry
before
they
have
made
confession
of
their
fault
:
if
the
crime
be
notoriously
publick
,
before
the
whole
congregation
;
if
lesse
known
,
the
Consistory
shall
determine
of
it
.
XII
.
12.
Widowes
which
are
minded
to
re-marry
,
shall
not
be
permitted
to
contract
themselves
untill
six
moneths
after
the
decease
of
their
dead
husbands
;
as
well
for
honesties
sake
,
and
their
own
good
report
,
as
to
avoid
divers
inconveniences
.
And
as
for
men
,
they
also
shall
be
admonished
to
attend
some
certain
time
,
but
without
constraint
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Of
the
Visitation
of
the
sick
.
Article
I.
1.
THose
which
are
afflicted
with
sicknesse
,
shall
in
due
time
advertise
them
which
bear
office
in
the
Church
;
to
the
end
,
that
by
they
them
may
be
visited
and
comforted
.
II.
2.
Those
which
are
sick
shall
in
due
time
be
admonished
to
make
their
Wils
,
while
as
yet
they
be
in
perfect
memory
,
and
that
in
the
presence
of
their
Minister
or
Overseer
,
or
other
honest
and
sufficient
persons
,
which
shall
witnesse
to
the
said
Wils
or
Testaments
,
that
so
they
may
be
approved
and
stand
in
force
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
Of
Buriall
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
Corps
shall
not
be
carryed
,
nor
interred
within
the
Church
,
but
in
the
Church-yard
only
,
appointed
for
the
buryall
of
the
faithfull
.
II.
2.
The
Parents
,
Friends
and
Neighbours
of
the
deceased
,
and
all
such
whom
the
Parents
shall
intreat
,
as
also
the
Ministers
,
if
they
may
conveniently
(
as
members
of
the
Church
and
Brethren
,
but
not
in
relation
to
their
charge
no
more
then
the
Elders
and
the
Deacons
)
shall
accompany
the
body
in
good
fashion
unto
the
grave
.
In
which
action
there
shall
neither
be
a
Sermon
,
nor
Prayers
,
nor
sound
of
Bell
,
nor
any
other
ceremony
whatsoever
.
III.
3.
The
bodies
of
the
dead
shall
not
be
interred
without
notice
given
unto
the
Minister
.
IV.
4.
The
bodies
of
those
which
die
excommunicate
,
shall
not
be
interred
among
the
faithfull
without
the
appointment
of
the
Magistrate
.
CHAP.
XV.
Of
the
Church
censures
.
Article
I.
1.
ALL
those
which
are
of
the
Church
,
shall
be
subject
unto
the
censures
of
the
same
;
as
well
they
which
bear
office
in
it
,
as
they
which
have
none
.
II.
2.
The
sentence
of
Abstention
from
the
Lords
Supper
,
shall
be
published
only
in
case
of
Heresie
,
Schisme
,
or
other
such
notorious
crime
,
whereof
the
Consistory
shall
be
judge
.
III.
3.
Those
which
receive
not
the
Admonitions
and
Reprebensions
made
unto
them
in
the
word
of
God
,
which
continue
hardned
without
hope
of
returning
into
the
right
way
,
after
many
exhortations
;
if
otherwise
they
may
not
be
reclaimed
,
shall
be
excommunicate
:
wherein
the
proceeding
shall
be
for
three
Sundayes
together
,
after
this
ensuing
manner
.
IV.
4.
The
first
Sunday
the
people
shall
be
exhorted
to
pray
for
the
offender
,
without
naming
the
person
or
the
crime
.
V.
5.
The
second
Sunday
the
person
shall
be
named
,
but
not
the
crime
.
The
third
,
the
person
shall
be
named
,
his
offence
published
,
and
himself
be
excommunicate
.
Which
sentence
shall
stand
in
force
as
long
as
he
continueth
in
his
obstinacy
.
VI.
6.
Those
which
are
excommunicate
,
are
to
be
cast
out
of
the
bosome
of
the
Church
,
that
they
may
neither
be
admitted
unto
publick
Prayer
,
nor
to
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospell
.
VII
.
7.
They
which
bearing
publick
office
in
the
Church
,
become
guilty
of
any
crime
,
which
in
a
private
person
might
deserve
an
Abstention
from
the
Lords
table
,
shall
be
suspended
from
their
charge
;
and
they
which
are
found
guilty
of
any
crime
,
which
in
a
private
person
might
merit
excommunication
,
shall
be
deposed
.
VIII
.
8.
In
like
manner
,
those
which
are
convict
d
of
such
a
fault
,
by
reason
whereof
they
be
thought
unfit
to
exercise
their
functions
to
the
edification
of
the
Church
,
shall
be
deposed
.
IX
.
9.
If
the
offender
repent
him
of
his
sin
,
and
demand
absolution
of
the
Consistory
,
they
shall
diligently
informe
themselves
of
his
conversation
;
whereupon
there
shall
be
notice
of
it
given
unto
the
people
the
Sunday
before
he
be
admitted
,
and
shall
make
acknowledgment
,
to
be
restored
unto
the
peace
of
the
Church
.
X.
10.
The
second
Sunday
he
shall
be
brought
before
the
Pulpit
,
and
in
some
eminent
place
,
where
he
shall
make
confession
of
his
●in
;
demanding
pardon
of
God
,
and
of
the
Church
with
his
own
mouth
,
in
confirmation
of
that
which
the
Minister
shall
say
of
his
repentance
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
Of
Ecclesiasticall
Assemblies
for
the
rule
and
government
of
the
Church
.
Article
I.
1.
IN
all
Ecclesiasticall
Assemblies
,
the
Ministers
shall
preside
as
well
to
collect
the
suffrages
as
to
command
silence
,
to
pro●ounge
sentence
according
to
the
plurality
of
voices
,
as
also
to
denounce
the
censures
;
unto
which
himself
as
well
as
others
shall
be
subject
.
II.
2.
The
censures
shall
be
denounced
with
all
mecknesse
of
spirit
.
III.
3.
The
Ecclesiasticall
Assemblies
shall
commence
and
end
with
prayer
and
thanksgiving
;
this
is
to
be
done
by
him
that
is
then
President
.
IV.
4.
All
they
which
are
there
assembled
,
shall
speak
every
one
in
his
own
order
,
without
interrupting
one
another
.
V.
5.
None
shall
depart
the
place
without
licence
.
VI.
6.
All
matters
of
Ecclesiasticall
cognisance
shall
be
there
treated
and
decided
according
to
the
word
of
God
,
without
encroaching
upon
the
civill
jurisdiction
.
VII
.
7.
If
there
happen
any
businesse
of
importance
,
which
cannot
be
dispatched
in
the
lesser
Assemblies
,
they
shall
be
referred
unto
the
greater
.
In
like
manner
,
if
any
think
himself
agrieved
by
the
lesser
Assemblies
,
he
may
appeal
unto
the
greater
.
Provided
,
that
nothing
be
handled
in
the
greater
Assemblies
,
which
hath
not
been
formerly
treated
in
the
lesser
,
unlesse
in
case
only
of
remission
.
VIII
.
8.
There
shall
be
kept
a
Register
of
all
things
memorable
done
in
the
Assemblies
;
and
a
Scribe
appointed
in
each
of
them
for
that
purpose
.
IX
.
9.
The
Ecclesiasticall
Assemblies
in
the
main
body
of
them
shall
not
intermeddle
with
businesse
appertaining
to
the
Civill
Courts
;
notwithstanding
that
,
they
may
be
members
of
the
same
as
private
persons
,
but
this
not
often
,
viz.
when
there
is
a
businesse
of
great
consequence
to
be
determined
.
X.
10.
He
that
is
banished
from
the
Lords
table
,
or
suspended
from
his
office
by
one
Assembly
,
shall
be
readmitted
only
by
the
same
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
Of
the
simple
or
unmixt
Assembly
,
which
is
the
Consistory
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
Consistory
is
an
Assembly
of
the
Ministers
and
Elders
of
every
Church
,
for
the
government
of
the
same
,
for
superintendency
over
mens
manners
,
and
their
doctrine
;
for
the
correction
of
vices
,
and
the
incouragement
of
the
good
.
In
this
there
may
be
assistants
both
the
Deacons
and
the
Proponents
,
those
viz.
which
are
nominated
to
be
Ministers
,
the
better
to
fashion
them
unto
the
Discipline
and
guidance
of
the
Church
.
II
2.
The
Consistory
shall
be
assembled
every
Sunday
,
or
any
other
day
and
〈◊〉
convenient
,
to
consult
about
the
businesse
of
the
Church
.
III.
3.
No
man
shall
be
called
unto
the
Church
without
the
advice
of
the
Minister
and
two
Elders
at
the
least
,
in
case
of
necessity
;
and
every
Elder
or
Sexton
shall
give
notice
unto
those
of
his
division
,
according
as
he
is
appointed
.
IV.
4.
The
Elders
shall
not
make
report
unto
the
Consistory
of
any
secret
faults
,
but
shall
observe
the
order
commanded
by
our
Saviour
,
Mat.
18.
Reproving
in
secret
such
faults
as
are
secret
.
V.
5.
Neither
the
Minister
nor
the
Elder
shall
name
unto
the
Consistory
those
men
of
whose
faults
they
make
report
,
without
direction
from
the
Consistory
.
VI.
6.
The
censures
of
the
Consistory
shall
be
denounced
on
some
convenient
day
before
every
Communion
;
at
which
time
they
shall
also
passe
their
opinions
on
the
Schoole
master
.
VII
.
7.
The
Consistory
shall
make
choice
of
those
which
go
to
the
Colloquie
.
VIII
.
8.
The
correction
of
crimes
and
scandals
appertains
unto
the
Consistory
,
so
far
as
to
excommunication
.
IX
.
9.
In
Ecclesiasticall
businesse
the
Consistory
shall
make
enquiry
into
such
crimes
as
are
brought
before
them
,
and
shall
adjure
the
parties
in
the
name
of
God
to
speak
the
truth
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
Of
Assemblies
compound
,
viz.
the
Colloquies
and
the
Synods
.
Article
I.
1.
IN
the
beginning
of
the
Assembly
,
the
Ministers
and
Elders
which
ought
to
be
assistant
,
shall
be
called
by
name
.
II.
2.
The
persons
appointed
to
be
there
,
shall
not
fail
to
make
their
appearance
,
upon
pain
of
being
censured
by
the
next
Assembly
,
unto
which
they
shall
be
summoned
.
III.
3.
The
Articles
of
the
precedent
Assembly
shall
be
read
before
they
enter
upon
any
businesse
,
to
know
the
better
how
they
have
been
put
in
execution
.
And
at
the
end
of
every
Assembly
,
the
Elders
shall
take
a
copy
of
that
which
is
there
enacted
,
that
so
they
may
all
direct
themselves
by
the
same
rule
.
IV.
4.
In
every
Assembly
there
shall
be
one
appointed
for
the
Scribe
,
to
register
the
acts
of
the
Assembly
.
V.
5.
In
the
end
of
every
Assembly
,
there
shall
a
favourable
censure
passe
,
of
the
Consistories
in
generall
,
of
the
Ministers
and
Elders
which
shall
be
there
assistant
;
and
principally
of
that
which
hath
been
done
in
the
Assembly
,
during
the
Sessions
.
VI.
6.
The
sentence
of
Excommunication
shall
be
awarded
only
in
these
Assemblies
.
VII
.
7.
The
Justices
shall
be
entreated
to
intermit
the
course
of
pleading
,
both
ordinary
and
extraordinary
,
during
the
Colloquies
and
the
Synods
;
to
the
end
,
that
those
which
ought
to
be
assistant
,
may
not
be
hindred
.
CHAP.
XIX
〈◊〉
Of
the
Colloquie
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
Colloquie
is
an
Assembly
of
the
Ministers
and
Elders
delegated
from
each
severall
Church
in
either
Istand
,
for
the
governance
of
those
Churches
,
and
the
advancement
of
the
Discipline
.
II.
2.
The
Colloquies
shall
be
assembled
four
times
a
year
,
viz.
ten
dayes
before
every
Communion
;
upon
which
day
the
word
of
God
shall
be
proposed
,
according
to
the
forme
before
established
,
Chap.
Of
Ministers
.
III.
3.
The
Ministers
of
Alderney
and
Serke
shall
make
their
appearance
once
yearly
at
the
least
,
at
the
Colloquie
of
Guernzey
;
but
for
that
one
time
it
may
be
such
as
shall
most
stand
with
their
convenience
.
IV.
4.
The
Colloquie
shall
make
choice
of
those
which
are
to
go
unto
the
Synod
,
and
shall
give
unto
them
Letters
of
credence
.
CHAP.
XX.
Of
the
Synod
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
Synod
is
an
Assembly
of
Ministers
and
Elders
delegated
from
the
Colloquies
of
both
Islands
.
II.
2.
The
Synod
shall
be
assembled
from
two
years
to
two
years
in
Jarsey
and
Gu●rnzey
by
turnes
,
if
there
be
no
necessity
to
exact
them
oftner
;
in
which
case
those
of
that
Isle
where
the
Synod
is
thought
necessary
,
shall
set
forwards
the
businesse
by
the
advice
of
both
Colloquies
.
III.
3.
There
shall
be
chosen
in
every
Synod
,
a
Minister
to
moderate
in
the
Assembly
,
and
a
Clerk
to
register
the
acts
.
IV.
4.
The
Minister
of
the
place
where
the
Assembly
shall
be
holden
,
shall
conceive
a
prayer
in
the
beginning
of
the
first
Session
.
V.
5.
The
Colloquies
shall
in
convenient
time
,
mutually
advertise
each
other
in
generall
of
those
things
,
which
they
have
to
motion
in
the
Synod
;
to
the
end
that
every
one
may
consider
of
them
more
advisedly
.
Which
said
advertisement
shall
be
given
before
the
Colloquie
,
which
precedeth
the
Synod
,
in
as
much
as
possible
it
may
.
And
as
for
matters
of
the
lesser
consequence
,
they
shall
be
imparted
on
the
first
day
of
the
Session
.
The
Conclusion
.
Those
Articles
which
concern
the
Discipline
,
are
so
established
,
that
for
as
much
as
they
are
founded
upon
the
word
of
God
,
they
are
adjudged
immutable
.
And
as
for
those
which
are
meerly
Ecclesiasticall
,
i.
e.
framed
and
confirmed
for
the
commodity
of
the
Church
,
according
to
the
circumstance
of
persons
,
time
and
place
;
they
may
be
altered
by
the
same
authority
,
by
which
they
were
contrived
and
ratifyed
.
THE
END
.
CHAP.
V.
(1)
Annotations
on
the
Discipline
.
(2)
No
place
in
it
for
the
Kings
Supremacy
.
(3)
Their
love
to
Parity
,
as
well
in
the
State
as
in
the
Church
.
(4)
The
covering
of
the
head
a
sign
of
liberty
.
(5)
The
right
hands
of
fellowship
.
(6)
Agenda
what
it
is
,
in
the
notion
of
the
Church
;
The
intrusion
of
the
Eldership
into
Domestical
affairs
.
(7)
Millets
case
.
(8)
The
brethren
superstitious
in
giving
names
to
children
.
(9)
Ambling
Communions
.
(
10
)
The
holy
Discipline
made
a
a
third
note
of
the
Church
.
(
11
)
Marriage
at
certain
times
prohibited
by
the
Discipline
.
(
12
)
Dead
bodies
anciently
not
interred
in
Cities
.
(
13
)
The
Baptism
of
Bels.
(
14
)
The
brethren
under
pretence
of
scandal
,
usurp
upon
the
civil
Courts
.
(
15
)
The
Discipline
incroacheth
on
our
Church
by
stealth
.
(
16
)
A
caution
to
the
Prelates
.
SIc
nata
Romana
superstitio
;
quorum
ritus
si
percens●s
,
ridenda
quam
multa
,
multa
etiam
miseranda
sunt
:
as
in
an
equal
case
,
Minutius
.
This
is
that
Helena
which
lately
had
almost
occasioned
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
put
all
the
cities
of
our
Greece
into
combustion
:
This
that
Lemanian
Idol
,
before
which
all
the
Churches
of
the
world
,
were
commanded
to
fall
down
and
worship
:
this
that
so
holy
Discipline
,
so
essential
to
the
constitution
of
a
Church
,
that
without
it
,
Faith
and
the
Sacraments
were
to
be
judged
unprofitable
.
Egregiam
vero
laudem
&
spolia
ampla
.
How
infinitely
are
we
obliged
to
those
most
excellent
contrivers
,
that
first
exhibited
unto
the
world
so
neat
a
model
of
Church
Government
!
with
what
praises
must
we
celebrate
the
memory
of
those
,
which
with
such
violent
industry
endevoured
to
impose
upon
the
world
,
these
trim
inventions
!
But
this
I
leave
unto
your
Lordship
to
determine
:
proceeding
to
some
scattered
Annnotations
on
the
precedent
text
;
wherein
I
shall
not
censure
their
devices
,
but
expound
them
.
Cap.
1.
3.
As
bearing
chief
stroke
in
the
Civil
Government
.
]
For
in
the
Government
Ecclesiastical
,
they
decline
his
judgement
as
incompetent
:
An
excellent
instance
whereof
we
have
in
the
particular
of
David
Blacke
,
a
Minister
of
Scotland
,
who
having
in
a
Sermon
traduced
the
person
and
government
of
the
King
:
was
by
the
King
commanded
to
appear
before
him
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
the
Church
revoked
the
cause
unto
their
tribunal
,
&
jussit
eum
judicium
illud
declinare
,
saith
mine
Author
.
True
it
is
,
that
in
the
next
chapter
they
afford
him
power
to
correct
Blasphemers
,
Atheists
,
and
Idolaters
:
but
this
only
as
the
executioners
of
their
decrees
;
and
in
the
punishment
of
such
whom
their
assemblies
have
condemned
.
On
the
other
side
,
they
take
unto
themselves
,
the
designation
of
all
those
,
which
bear
publick
office
in
the
Church
:
Chap.
3
7.
The
appointing
and
proclaiming
all
publick
fasts
:
Chap.
11.
1.
The
presidency
in
their
Assemblies
:
Chap.
16.
1.
The
calling
of
their
Councels
:
Chap.
19.
20.
Matters
in
which
consists
the
life
of
Soveraignty
.
No
marvell
then
if
that
party
so
much
dislike
the
Supremacy
of
Princes
in
causes
Ecclesiastical
:
as
being
ex
diametro
opposed
to
the
Consistorian
Monarchy
.
A
lesson
taught
them
by
their
first
Patriarch
in
his
Commentaries
on
the
7.
chapter
of
the
Prophet
Amos
,
vers.
13.
in
these
words
,
and
in
this
particular
.
Qui
tantopere
extulerunt
Henricum
Angliae
(
understand
the
8.
of
the
name
)
certe
fuerunt
homines
inconsiderati
:
dederunt
enim
illi
summam
rerum
omnium
potestatem
;
&
hoc
me
graviter
s●mper
vulneravit
.
Afterwards
he
is
content
to
permit
them
so
much
power
as
is
granted
them
in
the
2.
chapter
of
this
Book
of
Discipline
:
but
yet
will
not
have
then
deal
too
much
in
spiritualities
.
Hoc
(
saith
he
)
summopere
requiritur
a
regibus
,
ut
gladio
quo
praediti
sunt
,
utantur
,
ad
cultum
dei
asserendum
.
Sed
interea
sunt
homines
inconsiderati
,
qui
fac●unt
eos
,
nimis
spirituales
.
So
he
,
and
so
his
followers
since
.
Chap.
3.
4.
No
Church
officer
shall
or
ought
to
pretend
any
superiority
or
dominion
over
his
companions
.
]
And
in
the
chapt.
1.
2.
No
one
Church
shall
pretend
,
&c.
And
this
indeed
,
this
parity
is
that
which
all
their
projects
did
so
mainly
drive
at
:
these
men
conceiving
of
Religion
as
Philosophers
of
friendship
;
cum
amicitia
semper
pares
aut
inveniat
,
aut
faciat
:
as
in
Minutius
.
A
parity
by
those
of
this
party
so
earnestly
affected
in
the
Church
:
the
better
to
introduce
it
also
into
the
State
.
This
was
it
which
principally
occasioned
G.
Buchanan
in
the
Epistle
before
his
libellous
Book
De
jure
regn●
,
to
reckon
those
common
titles
of
Majesty
and
Highnesse
,
usually
attributed
unto
Princes
,
inter
barbarismos
Aulicos
,
amongst
the
solecisms
and
absurdities
of
Courtship
.
This
was
it
,
which
taught
Paraeus
and
the
rest
that
there
was
a
power
in
the
inferiour
Magistrates
to
restrain
the
person
of
the
Prince
;
and
in
some
cases
to
depose
him
.
This
was
it
,
which
often
moved
the
Scottish
Ministery
to
put
the
sword
into
the
hands
of
the
multitude
:
and
I
am
verily
perswaded
that
there
is
no
one
thing
which
maketh
the
brethren
so
affected
to
our
Parliaments
,
as
this
,
that
it
is
a
body
,
wherein
the
Commons
have
so
much
sway
.
Chap.
3.
6.
Shall
first
subscribe
to
the
confession
of
the
Faith
used
in
the
reformed
Churches
]
But
the
reformed
Churches
are
very
many
,
and
their
confessions
in
some
points
very
different
.
The
Lutheran
Confessions
are
for
consubstantiation
and
ubiquity
:
the
English
is
for
Homilies
,
for
Bishops
,
for
the
Kings
Supremacy
:
and
so
not
likely
to
be
intended
.
The
confession
then
here
intended
,
must
be
that
only
of
Geneva
,
which
Church
alone
is
thought
by
some
of
them
to
have
been
rightly
and
perfectly
reformed
.
Chap.
4.
1.
To
propose
the
Word
of
God
.
]
The
fashion
of
it
,
this
;
such
as
by
study
have
enabled
themselves
for
the
holy
Ministery
;
upon
the
vacancy
of
any
Church
,
have
by
the
Collequie
,
some
time
appointed
,
to
make
trial
(
as
they
call
it
)
of
their
gilt
.
The
day
come
,
and
the
Colloquie
assembled
,
they
design
him
a
particular
place
of
Scripture
,
for
the
ground
of
his
discourse
:
which
done
,
and
the
proponent
(
for
so
they
term
him
)
commanded
to
withdraw
,
they
passe
their
censures
on
him
,
every
one
of
them
in
their
order
:
if
they
approve
of
him
,
they
then
send
him
also
to
propose
unto
the
people
,
as
in
the
second
Article
.
Chap.
4.
〈◊〉
.
And
that
bareheaded
]
And
this
it
may
be
,
because
Candidates
;
p
〈…〉
venture
,
because
not
yet
initiated
.
For
themselves
having
once
attained
the
honour
to
be
Masters
in
Israel
;
they
permit
their
heads
to
be
warmly
covered
:
a
thing
not
in
use
only
by
the
Ministers
of
the
Geneva
way
;
but
(
as
my self
have
seen
it
)
among
the
Priests
and
Jesuites
.
I
know
the
putting
on
of
the
hat
is
a
sign
of
liberty
;
that
the
Laconians
being
made
free
Denizens
of
Lacedemon
,
would
never
go
into
the
battail
,
nisi
pileati
,
without
their
hats
:
and
that
the
Gent.
of
Rome
did
use
to
manumit
their
slaves
,
by
giving
them
a
cap
;
whereupon
ad
pileum
vocare
,
is
as
much
as
to
set
one
free
.
Yet
on
the
other
side
,
I
think
it
little
prejudicial
to
that
liberty
,
not
to
make
such
full
use
of
it
,
in
the
performance
of
those
pious
duti
〈…〉
True
it
is
,
that
by
this
book
of
Discipline
the
people
are
commanded
to
be
uncovered
,
during
the
Prayers
,
the
reading
of
the
Text
,
the
●inging
of
the
Psalmes
,
and
the
administration
of
the
Sacraments
.
Chap.
8.
3.
But
when
I
call
to
minde
,
that
S.
Paul
hath
told
us
this
,
1
Cor.
11.
That
every
man
praying
or
prophecying
with
his
head
covered
dishonoureth
his
head
:
I
shall
applaud
the
pious
modesty
of
the
English
ministery
;
who
keep
their
heads
uncovered
,
as
well
when
they
prophecy
as
when
they
pray
.
To
give
them
institution
by
imposition
of
hands
.
]
A
ceremony
not
used
only
in
the
Ordination
(
if
I
may
so
call
it
)
of
their
Ministers
,
but
in
that
also
of
the
Elder
and
of
the
Deacons
:
persons
meerly
Laical
.
But
this
in
mine
opinion
very
improperly
:
for
when
the
Minister
whose
duty
it
is
,
instals
them
in
their
charge
;
with
this
solemn
form
of
words
he
doth
perform
it
!
Je
t'
impose
les
mains
,
&c.
viz.
I
lay
mine
hands
upon
you
in
the
name
of
the
Consistory
;
by
which
imposition
of
hands
you
are
advertised
,
that
you
are
set
apart
from
the
affairs
of
the
world
&c.
and
if
so
,
how
then
can
these
men
receive
this
imposition
,
who
for
the
whole
year
of
their
charge
,
imploy
themselves
in
their
former
occupations
,
at
times
;
and
that
expired
,
return
again
unto
them
altogether
?
A
meer
mockage
of
a
reverent
ceremony
.
Chap.
4.
3.
Giving
and
receiving
the
hand
of
Association
]
An
ordinance
founded
on
that
in
the
2.
to
the
Gal.
5.
viz.
They
gave
unto
me
and
Barnabas
the
right
hands
of
fellowship
:
An
embleme
,
as
it
is
noted
by
Theod.
Beza
,
on
the
place
,
of
a
perfect
agreement
and
consent
in
the
holy
faith
;
Quod
Symbolum
esset
nostrae
in
Evangelii
doctrina
summae
cousensionis
:
and
much
also
to
this
purpose
that
of
learned
Chrysostome
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
This
phrase
of
speech
borrowed
,
no
question
,
from
the
customes
of
those
times
;
wherein
the
giving
of
the
hand
,
was
a
most
certain
pledge
of
faith
and
amity
.
So
Anchises
in
the
third
book
of
Aeneids
Dextram
dat
juveni
,
atque
animum
praesenti
pignore
firmat
:
so
in
another
place
of
the
same
author
;
Jungimus
hospitio
dextras
.
Commissaque
dextera
dextrae
,
in
the
Epistle
of
Phillis
to
Demophoon
.
Whereupon
it
is
the
note
of
the
Grammarians
,
that
as
the
front
or
fore-head
is
sacred
to
the
Genius
;
and
the
knees
to
mercy
:
so
is
the
right
hand
consecrated
unto
faith
.
But
here
in
Guernzey
there
is
a
further
use
made
of
this
ceremony
;
which
is
an
abjuration
of
all
other
arts
of
preaching
,
or
of
government
,
to
which
the
party
was
before
accustomed
:
and
an
absolute
devoting
of
himself
to
them
,
their
ordinances
and
constitutions
whatsoever
.
So
that
if
a
Minister
of
the
Church
of
England
should
be
perchance
received
among
them
:
by
this
hand
of
association
,
he
must
in
a
manner
condemn
that
Church
of
which
he
was
.
Chap.
5.
5.
That
they
maintain
them
at
the
publick
charge
.
]
A
bounty
very
common
in
both
Islands
:
and
ordered
in
this
manner
;
the
businesse
is
by
one
of
the
Assembly
expounded
to
the
three
Estates
,
viz.
that
N.
N.
may
be
sent
abroad
to
the
Universities
of
France
or
England
,
and
desrayed
upon
the
common
purse
.
If
it
be
granted
,
then
must
the
party
bring
in
sufficient
sureties
to
be
bound
for
him
;
that
at
the
end
of
the
time
limited
,
he
shall
repair
into
the
Islands
,
and
make
a
profer
of
his
service
in
such
places
,
as
they
think
fit
for
him
;
if
they
accept
it
,
he
is
provided
for
at
home
:
if
not
,
he
is
at
liberty
to
seek
his
fortune
.
Chap.
6.
3
How
they
behave
themselves
in
their
several
families
]
By
which
clause
the
Elders
authorised
to
make
enquiry
into
the
lives
and
conversations
of
all
about
them
:
not
only
aiming
at
it
by
the
voice
of
fame
,
but
by
tampering
with
their
neighbours
,
and
examining
their
servants
.
It
is
also
given
them
in
charge
,
at
their
admission
into
office
;
to
make
diligent
enquiry
,
whether
those
in
their
division
,
have
private
prayers
both
morning
and
evening
in
their
houses
;
whether
they
constantly
say
grace
,
both
before
meat
and
after
it
;
if
not
,
to
make
report
of
it
to
the
Consistory
.
A
diligence
,
in
my
minde
,
both
dangerous
and
●awcy
.
Chap.
8.
1.
To
be
assistant
at
the
publick
prayers
]
The
publick
prayers
here
intended
,
are
those
which
the
Minister
conceives
according
to
the
present
occasion
:
beginning
with
a
short
confession
,
and
so
descending
to
crave
the
assistance
of
Gods
Spirit
in
the
exercise
,
or
Sermon
then
in
hand
.
For
the
forme
,
the
Geneva
Psalter
telleth
us
,
that
it
shall
be
left
alla
discretion
du
Ministre
,
to
the
Ministers
discretion
:
the
form
of
Prayers
,
and
of
Marriage
,
and
of
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
there
put
down
;
being
types
only
and
examples
,
whereby
the
Minister
may
be
directed
in
the
general
.
The
learned
Architect
which
took
such
great
pains
in
making
the
Altare
Damascenum
,
tels
us
in
that
piece
of
his
,
that
in
the
Church
of
Scotland
there
is
also
an
Agenda
,
or
form
of
prayer
and
of
ceremony
:
but
for
his
part
having
been
13
years
a
Minister
,
he
never
used
it
.
Totos
ego
tredecem
annos
quibus
functus
sum
Ministerio
,
sive
in
Sacramentis
,
&
iis
quae
extant
in
agenda
,
nunquam
usus
sum
:
and
this
he
speaks
as
he
conceives
it
,
to
his
commendation
.
Where
by
the
way
,
Agenda
,
(
it
is
a
word
of
the
latter
times
)
is
to
be
understood
for
a
set
form
in
the
performance
of
those
ministerial
duties
,
quae
statis
temporibus
agenda
sunt
,
as
mine
Author
hath
it
.
In
the
Capitular
of
Charles
the
great
,
we
have
mention
of
this
word
Agenda
,
in
divers
places
:
once
for
all
,
let
that
suffice
in
the
6
book
,
Can.
234.
viz.
Si
quiis
Presbyter
in
consult●
Episcopo
,
Agendam
in
quolibet
loco
voluerint
celebrare
;
ipse
honori
suo
contrarius
extitit
.
Chap.
8.
5.
The
Churches
shall
be
locked
immediately
after
Sermon
]
The
pretence
is
as
it
followeth
in
the
next
words
,
to
avoid
superstition
:
but
having
nothing
in
their
Churches
to
provoke
superstition
;
the
caution
is
unnecessary
.
So
destitute
are
they
all
both
of
ornament
and
beauty
.
The
true
cause
is
,
that
those
of
that
party
are
offended
with
the
antient
custome
of
stepping
aside
into
the
Temples
,
and
their
powring
out
the
soul
in
private
prayer
unto
God
:
because
for
sooth
it
may
imply
,
that
there
is
some
secret
vertue
in
those
places
more
then
in
rooms
of
ordinary
use
;
which
they
are
peremptory
not
to
give
them
.
Chap.
9.
1.
After
the
preaching
of
the
word
]
And
there
are
two
reasons
why
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
should
be
long
delayed
:
the
one
because
they
falsly
think
,
that
without
the
preaching
of
the
word
there
is
no
▪
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
other
to
take
away
the
opinion
of
the
necessity
of
holy
Baptism
;
and
the
administration
of
it
in
private
houses
in
case
of
such
necessity
.
In
this
strictnesse
very
resolute
,
and
not
to
be
bended
with
perswasions
,
scarce
with
power
.
As
our
being
in
the
Isle
of
Gue●●ay
,
the
Ministers
presented
unto
his
Lordship
a
catalogue
of
grievances
against
the
civill
Magistrate
.
And
this
among
the
rest
,
that
they
had
entermedled
with
the
administration
of
the
Sacraments
.
This
certainly
was
novum
orimen
O.
Caesar
,
&
ante
hoc
temp●●
inauditum
:
but
upon
examination
it
proved
only
to
be
thus
.
A
poor
man
of
the
Vale
had
a
childe
born
unto
him
weak
and
●ickly
;
not
like
to
live
till
the
publick
exercise
;
whereupon
he
defires
Millet
the
Incumbent
there
,
that
he
would
Baptize
it
:
but
after
two
or
three
denials
made
,
the
poor
man
complained
unto
the
Bailiffe
;
by
whom
the
Minister
was
commanded
to
do
his
duty
.
This
was
all
,
&
crimine
ab
un●
disce
omnes
.
Chap.
9.
5.
Names
used
in
Paganism
]
Nor
mean
they
here
,
such
names
as
occur
in
Poets
,
as
Hector
,
Hercules
,
&c.
though
names
of
this
sort
occurre
frequently
in
S.
Pauls
Epistles
:
but
even
such
names
as
formerly
have
been
in
use
amongst
our
ancestors
;
as
Richard
,
Edmund
,
William
,
and
the
like
.
But
concerning
this
behold
a
story
wherein
our
great
contriver
Snape
was
a
chief
party
,
as
I
finde
in
the
book
called
Dangerous
positions
,
&c.
verified
upon
the
oath
of
one
of
the
brotherhood
.
Hodkinson
of
Northampton
,
having
a
childe
to
be
baptized
,
repaired
to
Snape
to
do
it
for
him
:
and
he
consented
to
the
motion
,
but
with
promise
,
that
he
should
give
it
some
name
allowed
in
Scripture
.
The
childe
being
brought
,
and
that
holy
action
so
far
forwards
,
that
they
were
come
to
the
naming
of
the
childe
,
they
named
it
Richard
:
which
was
the
name
of
the
Infants
Grandfather
by
the
Mothers
side
.
Upon
this
a
stop
was
made
,
nor
would
he
be
perswaded
to
baptize
the
childe
;
unlesse
the
name
of
it
were
altered
:
which
when
the
Godfather
refused
to
do
,
he
forsook
the
place
,
and
the
childe
was
carried
back
unchristned
.
To
this
purpose
,
but
not
in
the
same
words
,
the
whole
history
.
But
if
the
name
of
Richard
be
so
Paganish
,
what
then
shall
we
conceive
of
these
;
The
Lord
is
near
,
More-tryall
,
Joy-again
,
Free-gift
,
From-above
,
and
others
of
that
stamp
?
are
they
also
extant
in
the
Scripture
?
Chap.
10.
2.
And
that
sitting
&c.
or
standing
&c
]
In
this
our
Synodists
▪
more
moderate
,
then
those
of
the
Netherlands
,
who
have
licensed
it
to
be
administred
unto
men
,
even
when
they
are
walking
.
For
thus
Angelocrator
in
his
Epitome
of
the
Dutch
Synods
,
cap.
13.
art.
8.
viz.
Liberum
est
stando
,
sedendo
,
vel
eundo
,
coenam
celebrare
,
non
autem
geniculando
:
and
the
reason
,
questionlesse
,
the
same
in
both
;
ob
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
periculum
;
for
fear
of
bread-worship
.
I
had
before
heard
sometimes
of
ambling
Communions
;
but
till
I
met
with
that
Epitome
,
I
could
not
slumble
on
the
meaning
.
A
strange
and
stubborn
generation
;
and
stiffer
in
the
hams
,
then
any
Elephant
:
such
as
will
neither
bow
the
knee
to
the
Name
of
Jesus
,
nor
kneel
to
him
in
his
Sacraments
.
Chap.
10.
4.
which
will
not
promise
to
submit
himself
unto
the
Discipline
]
A
thing
before
injoyned
in
the
subscription
to
it
,
upon
all
such
as
take
upon
them
any
publick
office
in
the
Church
:
but
here
exacted
in
the
submission
to
it
of
all
such
as
desire
to
be
Communicants
.
The
reason
is
,
because
about
that
time
it
seemed
good
unto
the
brethren
to
make
the
holy
Discipline
,
as
essential
to
the
being
of
a
Church
,
as
the
preaching
of
the
word
and
administration
of
the
Sacraments
;
and
so
essential
,
that
no
Church
could
possibly
subsist
without
it
.
For
thus
Beza
in
his
Epistle
unto
Cixxe
,
Anno
1572
Magnum
est
Dei
munus
quod
unam
&
religionem
pu●am
,
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
(
doctrinae
viz:
retinendae
vinculum
)
in
Scotiam
intulistis
.
Sicobsecro
&
obtestor
,
haec
duo
simul
retinete
,
ut
uno
amisso
alterum
diu
permanere
non
posse
,
semper
memineritis
.
So
he
Epist.
79.
According
unto
which
Doctrine
Mr.
Dela-Marshe
,
in
his
new
Catechism
,
which
lately
by
the
authority
of
the
Colloquie
,
he
imposed
upon
the
Churches
in
the
Isle
of
Gu●inzy
:
hath
joyned
this
holy
Discipline
,
as
a
chief
note
,
together
with
the
others
.
Chap.
12.
9.
That
it
be
no
longer
solemnized
upon
the
Sunday
]
Wherein
(
so
scarcely
did
the
same
Spirit
rule
them
both
)
the
Dutch
Synodists
have
shewed
themselves
more
moderate
,
then
these
contrivers
,
they
having
licensed
marriage
on
all
daies
equally
;
except
such
as
are
destinate
to
the
Lords
Supper
,
and
to
solemn
fasts
;
Quovis
die
matrimonia
confermari
&
celebrari
poterunt
,
modo
concio
ad
populum
habeatur
:
exceptis
c
〈…〉
diebus
,
&
jejunio
sacratis
.
Cap.
ult.
art.
8.
By
both
of
them
it
is
agreed
that
marriage
be
celebrated
on
such
daies
only
,
on
which
there
is
a
Sermon
:
and
if
the
Sermon
be
any
thing
to
the
purpose
,
I
am
content
they
should
expect
it
.
Only
I
needs
must
note
with
what
little
reason
these
men
and
their
abettors
have
so
often
quarrelled
our
Church
,
for
the
restraint
of
marriage
,
at
some
certain
seasons
:
whereas
they
think
it
fit
,
at
some
times
to
restrain
it
in
their
own
.
Well
fare
therefore
our
neighbours
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
:
men
very
indifferent
both
for
the
time
,
and
for
the
place
.
For
the
time
;
Nu●●um
tempus
tam
sacrum
quod
ejus
celebratione
polluatur
:
and
●or
the
place
,
immo
&
in
praetor●o
vel
quovis
loco
publico
▪
&c.
&
extra
sacra
&
publicum
conventum
totius
ecclesiae
.
So
they
,
that
made
the
Altare
Damascenum
.
p.
872.
865.
866.
Chap.
14.
1.
The
Corps
shall
not
be
carried
●r
interred
within
the
Church
]
Which
prohibition
,
whether
it
hath
more
in
it
of
the
Jew
or
of
the
Gentile
,
is
not
easie
to
determine
.
Amongst
the
Jewes
it
was
not
lawful
for
the
Priest
to
be
present
at
a
Funeral
;
or
for
the
dead
corps
to
be
interred
within
the
camp
:
and
on
the
other
side
,
it
was
by
law
in
Athens
and
in
Rome
forbidden
,
either
to
burn
their
dead
,
or
to
bury
them
within
their
Cities
.
In
urbe
nesipelito
neve
u●ito
,
saith
the
Law
of
the
12
Tables
;
nor
do
I
see
for
what
cause
this
generation
should
prohibit
the
dead
bodies
entrance
into
the
Church
,
and
to
permit
it
in
the
Church-yards
.
If
for
the
avoiding
of
superstition
,
it
is
well
known
that
not
the
Church
only
,
but
the
Church-yards
are
also
consecrated
.
The
reason
why
they
will
not
bury
in
the
Church
is
only
their
desire
and
love
of
parity
;
the
Church
will
hardly
be
capacious
enough
to
bury
all
:
and
since
by
death
and
nature
all
are
equall
,
why
should
that
honour
be
vouchsafed
unto
the
rich
,
and
not
unto
the
poor
?
Out
of
this
love
of
parity
it
is
,
that
in
the
next
article
,
they
have
forbidden
Funeral
Sermons
;
wherein
the
Dutch
Synods
,
and
those
men
most
perfectly
concur
▪
as
appeareth
in
that
collection
,
cap.
11.
5.
For
if
such
Sermons
be
permitted
,
the
common
people
will
be
forsooth
aggrieved
,
and
think
themselves
neglected
:
Ditiores
enim
hoc
officio
cobonestabuntur
,
neglect
is
pauperibus
.
Chap.
14.
2.
Nor
any
prayers
,
nor
sound
of
bell
]
The
last
for
love
of
parity
;
but
this
for
fear
of
superstition
.
For
prayers
at
the
burial
of
the
dead
,
may
possibly
be
mistook
,
for
prayers
for
the
dead
;
and
so
the
world
may
dream
perhaps
of
Purgatory
Thesilencing
of
bels
is
somewhat
juster
,
because
that
musick
hath
been
superstitiously
and
foolishly
imployed
in
former
times
,
and
in
this
very
case
at
Funerals
.
It
is
well
known
with
what
variety
of
ceremonies
they
were
baptized
and
consecrated
(
as
in
the
Church
of
Rome
they
still
are
)
by
the
Bishops
.
Whereby
the
people
did
conceive
a
power
inherent
in
them
,
not
only
for
the
scattering
of
tempests
,
in
which
cases
they
are
also
rung
amongst
them
:
but
for
the
repulsing
of
the
Devil
and
his
Ministers
.
Blessings
which
are
intreared
of
the
Lord
for
them
,
as
appeareth
by
one
of
those
many
prayers
,
prescribed
in
that
form
of
consecration
;
by
the
Roman
Pontifical
,
viz.
ut
per
factum
illorum
procul
pellantur
omnes
insidiae
inimici
,
fragor
grandinum
,
procella
turbinum
,
&c.
Whilest
therefore
the
people
was
superstitious
in
the
use
of
bels
,
the
restraint
of
them
was
allowable
:
but
being
now
a
matter
only
of
solemnity
,
it
argueth
no
little
superstition
to
restrain
them
.
Chap.
16.
6.
Without
encroaching
on
the
civil
jurisdiction
]
And
well
indeed
it
were
,
if
this
clause
were
intended
to
be
observed
:
for
in
the
17.
chap.
and
8.
art.
it
is
decreed
,
that
the
correction
of
crimes
and
scandals
appertaineth
unto
the
Consistory
.
What
store
of
grist
,
the
word
Crime
,
will
bring
unto
their
mils
,
I
leave
unto
your
Lordship
to
interpret
:
sure
I
am
,
that
by
this
of
seandal
,
they
draw
almost
all
causes
within
their
cognizance
.
A
matter
testified
by
his
late
most
excellent
Majesty
in
a
Remonstrance
to
the
Parliament
:
viz.
that
the
Puritan
Ministers
in
Scotland
had
brought
all
causes
within
their
jurisdiction
;
saying
,
that
it
was
the
Churches
office
to
judge
of
scandal
,
and
there
could
be
no
kinde
of
fault
or
crime
committed
,
but
there
was
a
scandal
in
it
,
either
against
God
,
the
King
,
or
their
neighbour
.
Two
instances
of
this
,
that
counterfeit
Eusebius
,
Philadelphus
in
his
late
Pamphlet
against
my
Lord
of
St.
Andrewes
,
doth
freely
give
us
.
Earl
Huntley
upon
a
private
quarrel
had
inhumanely
killed
the
Earl
of
Murray
.
For
this
offence
his
Majesty
upon
a
great
suit
,
was
content
to
grant
his-pardon
:
Ecclesiae
tamen
Huntileum
jussit
sub
dirorum
poenis
,
ecclesiae
satisfacere
;
but
yet
the
Church
(
in
relation
to
the
scandall
)
commanded
him
under
the
pain
of
Excommunication
,
to
do
penance
.
Not
long
after
the
said
Earl
Huntly
and
others
of
the
Romish
faction
,
had
enterprised
against
the
peace
and
safety
of
the
Kingdome
.
The
King
resolved
to
pardon
them
for
this
also
:
Ecclesia
autem
excommunication
is
censura
pronuntiavit
:
but
the
Church
pronounced
against
them
the
dreadful
sentence
of
Anathema
;
so
little
use
is
there
of
the
civil
Magistrate
,
when
once
the
Church
pretends
a
scandal
.
Chap.
17.
9.
And
shall
adjure
the
parties
in
the
Name
of
God
]
And
shall
adjure
,
i.
e.
They
shall
provoke
them
,
or
induce
them
to
confession
,
by
using
or
interposing
of
the
Name
of
God
:
for
thus
adjuration
is
defined
to
us
by
Aquinas
Secunda
secundae
qu.
9.
in
Axiom
.
Adjurare
,
nihil
aliud
est
(
saith
he
)
nisi
creaturam
aliquam
divini
nominis
,
out
alterius
cujuspiam
sacrae
rei
interpositione
,
ad
agendum
aliquid
impellere
:
the
parties
,
and
those
not
such
as
give
in
the
informations
,
for
that
is
done
in
private
by
the
Elders
:
but
such
of
whose
ill
same
intelligence
is
given
unto
the
Consistory
.
If
so
,
then
would
I
fain
demand
of
the
contrivers
,
with
what
reason
they
so
much
exclaim
against
the
oath
ex
officio
judicis
,
used
by
our
Prelates
in
their
Chancellaries
:
since
they
themselves
allow
it
in
their
Consistories
.
But
thus
of
old
,
as
it
is
in
Horace
,
de
Arte.
Cacilio
Plautoq
▪
dedit
Romanus
,
ademptum
Virgi●o
Varioque
.
Conclus
.
They
are
adjudged
to
be
immutable
]
And
no
marvail
,
if
as
the
brethren
and
their
Beza
think
,
it
be
so
essential
to
the
Church
,
that
no
Church
can
possibly
subsist
without
it
:
if
so
essential
,
that
we
may
as
warrantably
deny
the
written
Word
,
as
these
inventions
.
But
certainly
,
what
ever
these
think
of
it
;
the
founder
of
this
plat-form
thought
not
so
:
when
thus
he
was
perswaded
,
that
the
ordering
of
the
Church
of
God
,
for
as
much
as
concernes
the
form
of
it
,
was
le●t
to
the
discretion
of
the
Ministers
.
For
thus
himself
in
his
Epistle
ad
Neocomen●es
,
dated
1544.
viz.
Substantiam
disciplinae
ecclesiae
exprimit
disertis
verbis
Scriptura
:
forma
autem
ejus
exercendae
,
quoniam
a
Domino
praescripta
non
est
,
a
ministris
constitui
debet
pro
aedificatione
.
Thus
he
:
and
how
d●re
they
controll
him
?
Will
they
also
dare
to
teach
their
Master
?
Thus
have
I
brought
to
end
those
Annotations
,
which
I
counted
most
convenient
,
for
to
expresse
their
meaning
in
some
few
passages
of
this
new
plat-form
;
and
to
exemplifie
their
proceedings
.
A
larger
Commentary
on
this
Text
had
been
unnecessary
:
considering
both
of
what
I
write
,
and
unto
whom
.
Only
I
needs
must
note
,
that
as
the
erecting
of
these
fabricks
in
these
Islands
was
founded
on
the
ruine
of
the
Deanries
:
so
had
the
birth
of
this
device
in
England
been
death
unto
the
Bishopricks
.
No
wonder
then
if
those
which
principally
manage
the
affairs
of
holy
Church
,
so
busily
bestir
themselves
in
the
destroying
of
this
viper
:
which
by
no
other
means
can
come
into
the
world
,
then
by
the
death
and
ruine
of
his
mother
.
Yet
so
it
is
,
I
know
not
whether
by
destiny
,
or
some
other
means
;
I
would
not
think
;
but
so
it
is
:
that
much
of
this
new
plat-form
hath
of
late
found
favour
with
us
;
and
may
in
time
make
entrance
to
the
rest
.
Their
Lecturers
permitted
in
so
many
places
,
what
are
they
,
but
the
Doctors
of
Geneva
?
save
only
that
they
are
more
factious
and
sustain
a
party
.
And
what
the
purpose
and
design
of
this
,
but
so
by
degrees
to
lessen
the
repute
of
such
daies
as
are
appointed
holy
by
the
Church
;
and
fasten
all
opinion
to
their
daies
of
preaching
?
By
whose
authority
stand
the
Church-wardens
at
the
Temple
doors
(
as
I
have
seen
it
oft
in
London
)
to
collect
the
bounty
of
the
hearers
:
but
only
by
some
of
their
appointments
,
who
finde
that
duty
(
or
the
like
)
prescribed
here
unto
the
Deacons
,
cap.
1.
2.
I
could
say
somewhat
also
of
our
ordinary
Fasts
,
how
much
they
are
neglected
every
where
:
and
no
Fast
now
approved
of
,
but
the
solemn
.
Nay
we
have
suffered
it
of
late
to
get
that
ground
upon
us
;
in
the
practise
at
the
least
:
that
now
no
common
businesse
must
begin
without
it
.
Too
many
such
as
these
I
fear
,
I
could
point
out
unto
your
Lordship
,
did
I
not
think
that
these
already
noted
were
too
many
.
A
matter
certainly
worthy
of
your
Lordships
care
,
and
of
the
care
of
those
your
Lordships
partners
in
the
Hierarchie
:
that
as
you
suffer
not
these
new
inventions
,
to
usurp
upon
our
Churches
by
violence
;
so
that
they
neither
grow
upon
us
,
by
cunning
or
connivence
.
CHAP.
VI.
(1)
King
James
how
affected
to
this
Platform
.
(2)
He
confirmes
the
Discipline
in
both
Islands
.
(3)
And
for
what
reasons
.
(4)
Sir
John
Peyton
sent
Governour
into
Jarzey
.
(5)
His
Articles
against
the
Ministers
there
.
(6)
And
the
proceedings
thereupon
.
(7)
The
distracted
estate
of
the
Church
and
Ministery
in
that
Island
.
(8)
They
referre
themselves
unto
the
King
.
(9)
The
Inhabitants
of
Jarzey
petition
for
the
English
Discipline
.
(
10
)
A
reference
of
both
parties
to
the
Councell
.
(
11
)
The
restitution
of
the
Dean
.
(
12
)
The
Interim
of
Germanie
what
it
was
.
(
13
)
The
Interim
of
Jarzey
.
(
14
)
The
exceptions
of
the
Ministery
against
the
Book
of
Common-prayer
.
(
15
)
The
establishment
of
the
new
Canons
.
IN
this
state
and
under
this
Government
continued
those
Islands
till
the
happy
entrance
of
King
James
upon
the
Monarchy
of
England
.
A
Prince
of
whom
the
brethren
conceived
no
small
hopes
,
as
one
that
had
continually
been
brought
up
by
and
amongst
those
of
that
faction
:
and
had
so
oft
confirmed
their
much
desired
Presbyteries
.
But
when
once
he
had
set
foot
in
England
,
where
he
was
sure
to
meet
with
quiet
men
,
and
more
obedience
:
he
quickly
made
them
see
,
that
of
his
favour
to
that
party
,
they
had
made
themselves
too
large
a
promise
.
For
in
the
conference
at
Hampton
Court
,
he
publickly
professed
,
that
howsoever
he
lived
among
Puritans
,
and
was
kept
for
the
most
part
as
a
ward
under
them
;
yet
ever
since
he
was
of
the
age
of
ten
years
old
,
he
ever
disliked
their
opinions
:
and
as
the
Saviour
of
the
world
had
said
,
though
he
lived
among
them
,
he
was
not
of
them
.
In
this
conference
also
,
that
so
memorized
Apophthegm
of
his
Majesty
:
No
Bishop
,
no
King
:
and
anon
after
,
My
Lords
the
Bishops
(
faith
he
)
I
may
thank
ye
,
that
these
men
(
the
Puritans
)
plead
thus
for
my
Supremacy
.
Add
to
this
,
that
his
Majesty
had
alwaies
fostred
in
himself
a
pious
purpose
,
not
only
of
reducing
all
his
Realms
and
Dominions
into
one
uniform
order
and
course
of
discipline
;
which
thing
himself
avoweth
,
in
his
Letters
Patents
unto
those
of
Jarzey
:
but
also
to
establish
in
all
the
reformed
Churches
,
if
possibly
it
might
be
done
;
together
with
unity
of
Religion
,
and
uniformity
of
devotion
.
For
which
cause
he
had
commanded
the
English
Liturgie
to
be
translated
into
the
Latine
,
and
also
into
most
of
the
national
Languages
round
about
us
:
by
that
and
other
more
private
means
,
to
bring
them
into
a
love
and
good
opinion
of
our
Government
:
which
he
oftentimes
acknowledged
to
have
been
approved
by
manifold
blessings
from
God
himself
.
A
heroick
purpose
,
and
worthy
of
the
Prince
from
whom
it
came
.
This
notwithstanding
,
that
he
was
enclined
the
other
way
;
yet
upon
suit
made
by
those
of
these
Islands
,
he
confirmed
unto
them
their
present
orders
,
by
a
Letter
under
his
private
Seal
,
dated
the
8.
of
August
in
the
first
year
of
his
reign
in
England
;
which
Letters
were
communicated
in
the
Synod
at
St.
Hilaries
the
18.
of
September
,
1605.
the
Letter
written
in
the
French
Tongue
;
but
the
tenor
of
them
was
as
followeth
:
James
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
England
,
Scotland
,
France
and
Ireland
,
&c.
unto
all
those
whom
these
presents
shall
concern
,
greeting
:
Whereas
we
our selves
and
the
Lords
of
our
Councell
have
been
given
to
understand
,
that
it
pleased
God
to
put
it
into
the
heart
of
the
late
Queen
our
most
dear
sister
,
to
permit
and
allow
unto
the
Isles
of
Jarzey
and
Guernsey
parcel
of
our
Dutchy
of
Normandy
,
the
use
of
the
Government
of
the
reformed
Churches
in
the
said
Dutchy
,
whereof
they
have
stood
possessed
until
our
coming
to
this
Crown
:
for
this
couse
we
desiring
to
follow
the
pious
example
of
our
said
Sister
in
this
behalf
,
as
well
for
the
advancement
of
the
glory
of
Almighty
God
,
as
for
the
edification
of
his
Church
;
do
will
,
and
ordain
,
that
cur
said
Isles
shall
quietly
enjoy
their
said
liberty
in
the
use
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
there
now
established
:
forbidding
any
one
to
give
them
any
trouble
or
impeachment
,
as
long
as
they
contain
themselves
in
our
obedience
,
and
attempt
not
any
thing
against
the
pure
and
sacred
Word
of
God
.
Given
at
our
Palace
at
Hampton
Court
the
8.
day
of
August
,
Anno
Dom.
1603.
and
of
our
reign
in
England
the
first
.
Signed
above
James
R.
The
reasons
which
moved
this
Prince
to
assent
unto
a
form
of
Government
,
which
he
liked
not
;
was
partly
an
ancient
rule
and
precept
of
his
own
,
viz.
That
Princes
at
their
first
entrance
to
a
Grown
ought
not
to
innovate
the
government
presently
established
.
But
the
principal
cause
indeed
,
was
desire
not
to
discourage
the
Scots
in
their
beginnings
:
or
to
lay
open
too
much
of
his
intents
at
once
unto
them
.
For
since
the
year
1595.
his
Majesty
wearied
with
the
confusions
of
the
Discipline
in
that
Church
established
;
had
much
busied
himself
in
restoring
their
antient
place
and
power
unto
the
Bishops
.
He
had
already
brought
that
work
so
forwards
,
that
the
Scottish
Ministers
had
admitted
of
13
Commissioners
(
which
was
the
antient
number
of
the
Bishops
)
to
have
suffrage
in
the
Parliament
;
and
to
represent
in
that
Assembly
the
body
of
the
Clergy
:
and
that
their
place
should
be
perpetual
.
Thus
far
with
some
trouble
,
but
much
art
,
he
had
prevailed
on
that
unquiet
and
unruly
company
:
and
therefore
had
he
denied
the
Islanders
an
allowance
of
their
Discipline
;
he
had
only
taught
the
Scottish
Ministery
what
to
trust
to
.
An
allowance
whereof
he
after
made
especial
use
in
his
proceedings
with
that
people
.
For
thus
his
Majesty
in
a
Declaration
concerning
such
of
the
Scottish
Ministers
,
as
lay
attainted
of
High
Treason
,
Anno
1606.
viz.
And
as
we
have
ever
regarded
carefully
how
convenient
it
is
to
maintain
every
Countrey
in
that
form
of
Government
which
is
fittest
and
can
best
agree
with
the
constitution
thereof
;
and
how
dangerous
alterations
are
without
good
advice
and
mature
deliberation
;
and
that
even
in
matters
of
order
of
the
Church
,
in
some
small
Island
under
our
Dominions
,
we
have
●abstained
from
suffering
any
alteration
;
So
we
doubt
not
,
&c
as
it
there
followeth
in
the
words
of
the
Declaration
.
On
these
reasons
,
or
on
some
other
not
within
the
power
of
my
conjecture
;
this
Discipline
was
permitted
in
these
Islands
:
though
long
it
did
not
continue
with
them
.
For
presently
upon
his
Majesties
comming
to
the
Crown
,
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
then
Governor
of
Jarzey
was
attaint
of
Treason
:
on
which
attaindure
this
with
others
of
his
places
,
fell
actually
into
the
Kings
disposing
:
upon
this
variancy
,
it
pleased
his
Majesty
to
depute
the
present
Governor
Sir
John
Peiton
,
to
that
office
:
A
Gentleman
not
over
forward
in
himself
,
to
pursue
the
projects
of
the
Powlets
his
predecessors
,
(
for
Sir
W.
Raleigh
had
but
a
little
while
possessed
the
place
)
and
it
may
well
be
furnished
also
with
some
secret
instructions
from
the
King
,
not
to
be
too
indulgent
to
that
party
.
Whether
that
so
it
was
or
not
,
I
cannot
say
:
Sure
I
am
that
he
omitted
no
opportunity
of
abating
in
the
Consistorians
the
pride
and
stomach
of
their
jurisdiction
.
But
long
it
was
not
before
he
found
a
fit
occasion
to
place
his
battery
against
those
works
;
which
in
the
Island
there
they
thought
impregnable
.
For
as
in
the
ancient
proverb
,
Facile
est
invenire
baculum
ut
caedas
canem
:
it
is
an
easie
thing
to
quarrell
one
,
whom
before
hand
we
are
resolved
to
baffle
.
The
occasion
this
.
The
Curate
of
S.
Johns
being
lately
dead
,
it
pleased
the
Colloquie
of
that
Island
,
according
to
their
former
method
;
to
appoint
one
Brevin
to
succeed
him
:
against
which
course
,
the
Governor
,
the
Kings
Attorney
and
other
the
officers
of
the
Crown
protested
;
as
prejudicial
to
the
rights
and
profits
of
the
King
.
Howbeit
,
the
case
was
over-ruled
;
and
the
Colloquie
for
that
time
carried
it
:
hereupon
a
bill
of
Articles
was
exhibited
unto
the
Councel
against
the
Ministers
,
by
Peiton
the
Governor
,
Marret
the
Attorney
,
now
one
of
the
Jurates
,
and
the
rest
:
as
viz.
that
they
had
usurped
the
Patronage
of
all
benefices
in
the
Island
;
that
thereby
they
admitted
men
to
livings
without
any
form
of
pretentation
;
that
thereby
they
deprived
his
Majesty
of
Vacancies
and
first-fruits
;
that
by
connivence
(
to
say
no
worse
of
it
)
of
the
former
Governors
,
they
exercised
a
kinde
of
arbitrary
jurisdiction
,
making
and
disannulling
lawes
at
their
own
uncertain
liberty
;
whereupon
they
most
humbly
besought
his
Majesty
to
grant
them
such
a
discipline
,
as
might
be
fittest
to
the
nature
of
the
place
,
and
lesse
derogatory
to
the
Royal
Prerogative
.
This
Bill
exhibited
unto
the
Councell
,
found
there
such
approbation
,
that
presently
Sir
Robert
Gardiner
,
once
chief
Justice
,
(
as
I
take
it
)
in
the
Realm
of
Ireland
;
and
James
Hussey
Doctor
of
the
Lawes
;
though
not
without
some
former
businesse
;
were
sent
into
the
Islands
.
Against
their
coming
into
Jarzey
,
the
Ministers
of
that
Island
had
prepared
their
Answer
;
which
in
the
general
may
be
reduced
to
these
two
heads
;
viz.
That
their
appointment
of
men
into
the
Ministery
,
and
the
exercise
of
Jurisdiction
being
principal
parts
of
the
Church
Discipline
;
had
been
confirmed
unto
them
by
his
Majesty
.
And
for
the
matter
of
First-fruits
,
it
was
a
payment
which
had
never
been
exacted
from
them
;
since
their
discharge
from
him
at
Constance
;
unto
whom
in
former
times
they
had
been
due
.
Upon
this
answer
the
businesse
was
again
remitted
unto
the
King
,
and
to
his
Councell
;
by
them
to
be
determined
upon
the
comming
of
their
Deputies
:
the
Committees
not
having
(
as
they
said
)
a
power
to
determine
it
;
but
only
to
instruct
themselves
in
the
whole
cause
,
and
accordingly
to
make
report
.
Other
matters
within
the
compasse
of
their
Commission
,
and
about
which
they
were
said
principally
to
be
sent
over
,
were
then
concluded
:
all
which
hapned
in
the
year
1608.
Immediately
upon
the
departure
of
these
Commissioners
;
and
long
before
their
Deputies
had
any
faculty
to
repair
unto
the
Court
:
a
foul
deformity
of
confusion
and
distraction
had
overgrown
the
Church
and
Discipline
.
In
former
times
all
such
as
took
upon
them
any
publick
charge
either
in
Church
or
Common-wealth
,
had
bound
themselves
by
oath
to
cherish
and
maintain
the
Discipline
:
that
oath
is
now
disclaimed
as
dangerous
and
unwarrantable
.
Before
it
was
their
custome
to
exact
subscription
to
their
platform
,
of
all
such
as
purposed
to
receive
the
Sacrament
:
but
now
the
Kings
Attorney
,
and
others
of
that
party
,
chose
rather
to
abstain
from
the
Communion
;
nay
even
the
very
Elders
silly
souls
,
that
thought
themselves
as
Sacrosancti
as
a
Roman
Tribune
:
were
drown
with
proces
into
the
civil
courts
;
and
there
reputed
with
the
vulgar
.
Nor
was
the
case
much
better
with
the
Consistory
:
the
Jurates
in
their
Cohu
or
Town-hall
,
relieving
such
by
their
authority
,
whom
that
Tribunal
had
condemned
or
censured
.
A
pravis
ad
praecipitia
.
Such
is
the
inhumanity
of
the
world
,
that
when
once
a
man
is
cast
upon
his
knees
,
every
one-lends
a
hand
to
lay
him
prostrate
.
No
sooner
had
those
of
the
lower
rank
,
observed
the
Ministers
to
stagger
in
their
chairs
;
but
they
instantly
begin
to
wrangle
for
the
Tithes
:
and
if
the
Curate
will
exact
his
due
;
the
Law
is
open
,
let
them
try
the
Title
.
Their
Benefices
,
where
before
accounted
as
excempt
and
priviledged
,
are
brought
to
reckon
for
first-fruits
and
tenths
:
and
those
not
rated
by
the
book
of
Constance
,
but
by
the
will
and
pleasure
of
the
Governor
.
Adde
unto
this
,
that
one
of
the
Constables
preferred
a
Bill
against
them
in
the
Cohu
:
wherein
the
Ministers
themselves
were
indicted
of
hypocrisie
;
and
their
government
of
tyranny
.
And
which
of
all
the
rest
was
the
greatest
of
their
miseries
;
it
was
objected
that
they
held
secret
meetings
and
private
practises
against
the
Governor
:
yea
such
as
reflected
also
on
the
King
.
In
thi
confusion
and
distresse
they
were
almost
uncapable
of
counsel
.
They
applyed
themselves
in
the
next
Colloquie
unto
the
Governor
,
that
he
would
please
to
intercede
for
them
to
his
Majesty
:
but
him
they
had
so
far
exasperated
by
their
clamours
,
that
he
utterly
refused
to
meddle
for
them
.
Nor
did
the
Ministers
,
as
I
conjecture
,
propound
it
farther
to
him
,
then
by
way
of
due
respect
:
as
little
hoping
that
he
should
bend
himself
for
their
relief
;
whom
they
so
often
had
accused
to
be
the
cause
of
all
this
trouble
.
At
last
they
are
resolved
to
cast
themselves
upon
the
grace
and
savour
of
the
King
;
and
for
that
cause
addressed
themselves
and
their
desires
unto
the
Earl
of
Salisbury
,
a
man
,
at
that
time
of
special
credit
with
the
King
,
being
also
Lord
High
Treasurer
,
and
chief
Secretary
.
This
their
addresse
as
he
took
in
special
good
regard
;
so
did
he
also
seem
to
advise
them
for
the
best
:
his
counsel
,
that
they
should
joyn
unto
them
those
of
Guernzey
,
in
the
perusing
of
their
Discipline
,
and
the
correcting
of
such
things
most
stomacked
by
the
Civil
Magistrates
:
and
after
,
both
together
to
refer
themselves
unto
his
Majesty
.
A
counsel
not
to
be
despised
in
the
appearance
:
but
yet
(
as
certainly
he
was
of
a
fine
and
subtil
wit
)
of
exceeding
cunning
.
For
by
this
means
the
businesse
not
yet
ripe
,
and
the
King
scarce
master
of
his
purposes
in
Scotland
;
he
gains
time
farther
to
consider
of
the
main
:
and
by
ingaging
those
of
Guernzey
in
the
cause
,
they
also
had
been
subject
to
the
same
conclusion
:
But
subtil
as
he
was
,
he
found
no
art
to
protract
the
fatal
and
inevitable
blow
of
death
;
for
whilest
his
Clients
busily
pursued
this
project
,
in
reviewing
of
their
platform
,
he
yeelded
up
himself
unto
the
grave
,
March
24.
anno
1612.
upon
report
whereof
,
they
layed
by
the
prosecution
of
that
businesse
;
referring
of
it
to
the
mercy
of
some
better
times
.
This
comfort
yet
they
found
in
their
addresse
unto
the
Court
,
that
things
at
home
were
carried
on
in
a
more
fair
and
quiet
course
:
but
long
they
would
not
suffer
themselves
to
enjoy
that
happinesse
.
The
Parish
of
S.
Peters
being
void
,
Messerny
was
presented
to
it
by
the
Governour
:
one
that
had
spent
his
time
in
Oxenford
,
and
had
received
the
Orders
of
the
Priesthood
from
the
Right
Reverend
Doctor
Bridges
,
then
Bishop
of
that
Diocesse
.
A
matter
so
infinitely
stomacked
by
the
Colloquie
,
that
they
would
by
no
means
yeeld
to
his
admission
:
not
so
much
because
of
his
presentation
from
the
Governor
,
as
of
his
ordination
from
the
Bishop
.
For
now
they
thought
Annibalem
ad
portas
,
that
Popery
began
again
to
creep
upon
them
:
and
therefore
they
resolved
to
fight
it
out
,
tanquam
de
summa
rerum
,
as
if
the
whole
cause
of
Religion
were
in
danger
.
Messerny
howsoever
enjoyed
the
profits
of
the
living
;
and
a
new
complaint
was
made
against
them
to
the
Councel
:
In
which
complaint
,
there
also
was
intelligence
given
unto
their
Lordships
,
that
the
inhabitants
generally
of
the
Isle
,
were
discontented
with
the
Discipline●
and
guidance
of
the
Church
:
and
that
the
most
of
them
would
easily
admit
the
form
of
English
Government
;
that
some
of
them
did
desire
it
.
The
matter
thus
grown
ready
for
an
issue
,
and
his
Majesty
desirous
to
bring
all
things
to
the
most
peaceable
and
quiet
end
;
both
parties
were
commanded
to
attend
at
Court
:
the
Governor
and
secular
states
,
to
prosecute
their
suit
,
and
make
good
their
intelligence
;
the
Ministers
to
answer
the
complaints
,
and
tender
their
proposals
.
Hereupon
the
Governor
and
those
of
the
laity
delegated
to
the
Court
,
Marret
the
Attorney
,
and
Messervy
the
new
Parson
of
St.
Peters
:
by
whom
the
people
sent
a
formal
Petition
to
his
Majesty
,
signed
by
many
of
their
hands
;
and
to
this
purpose
,
viz.
that
he
would
be
pleased
to
establish
in
their
Island
,
the
book
of
Common-prayers
;
and
to
settle
there
among
them
some
Ecclesiastical
Officer
,
with
Episcopal
jurisdiction
.
On
the
other
side
,
there
were
deputed
,
for
the
Ministers
,
Mr.
Bandinell
,
the
now
Dean
;
Oliveis
,
the
now
Sub●dean
;
Effart
,
the
Curate
of
St.
Saviours
;
and
De
la
place
,
then
Curate
of
St.
Maries
.
To
whom
this
also
was
specially
given
in
charge
,
that
with
all
industry
they
should
oppose
whatsoever
innovation
(
as
they
called
it
)
might
be
proposed
unto
them
:
and
resolutely
bear
up
for
the
present
Discipline
.
Immediately
upon
their
appearance
at
the
Court
,
both
parties
by
his
Majesty
were
referred
to
the
Councel
:
and
by
them
again
to
my
Lord
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
the
Lord
Zouche
,
and
Sir
John
Herbert
,
then
principal
Secretary
.
Before
them
the
cause
was
privately
argued
by
the
Deputies
of
both
parties
:
and
the
desires
of
the
Governor
and
of
the
people
,
constantly
impugned
by
the
Ministers
.
But
as
it
alwaies
hapneth
that
there
is
no
confederacy
so
well
joyned
,
but
one
member
of
it
may
be
severed
from
the
rest
;
and
thereby
the
whole
practise
overthrown
:
so
was
it
also
in
this
businesse
.
For
those
which
there
sollicited
some
private
businesse
of
the
Governors
,
had
finely
wrought
upon
the
weaknesse
or
ambition
of
De
la
place
;
bearing
him
in
hand
,
that
if
the
Government
of
the
Church
were
altered
,
and
the
office
of
the
Dean
restored
;
he
was
for
certain
resolved
upon
to
be
the
man
.
Being
fashioned
into
this
hope
,
he
speedily
betrayed
the
counsels
of
his
fellowes
;
and
furnished
their
opponents
at
all
their
enterviews
,
with
such
intelligence
as
might
make
most
for
their
advantage
.
At
last
the
Ministers
not
well
agreeing
in
their
own
demands
,
and
having
little
to
say
in
the
defence
of
their
proper
cause
,
whereto
their
answers
were
not
provided
beforehand
;
my
Lord
of
Canterbury
at
the
Councel-table
thus
declared
unto
them
the
pleasure
of
the
King
and
Councell
:
viz.
that
for
the
speedy
redresse
of
their
disorders
,
it
was
reputed
most
convenient
to
establish
among
them
,
the
authority
and
office
of
the
Dean
;
that
the
book
of
Common-prayer
being
again
printed
in
the
French
should
be
received
into
their
Churches
;
but
the
Ministers
not
tyed
to
the
strict
observance
of
it
in
all
particulars
:
that
Messerny
should
be
admitted
to
his
benefice
;
and
that
so
they
might
return
unto
their
charges
.
This
said
,
they
were
commanded
to
depart
,
and
to
signifie
to
those
from
whom
the
came
,
they
full
scope
of
his
Majesties
resolution
;
and
so
they
did
.
But
being
somewhat
backward
in
obeying
this
decree
,
the
Councel
intimated
to
them
by
Sir
Phil.
de
Carteret
their
Agent
for
the
Estates
of
the
Island
;
that
the
Ministers
from
among
themselves
,
should
make
choice
of
three
learned
and
grave
persons
,
whose
names
they
should
return
unto
the
board
:
out
of
which
his
Majesty
would
resolve
on
one
to
be
their
Dean
.
A
proposition
which
found
among
them
little
entertainment
.
Not
so
much
out
of
dislike
unto
the
dignity
,
for
they
were
most
of
them
well
contented
with
the
change
:
but
because
every
one
of
them
conceived
hopefully
of
himself
to
be
the
man
,
and
all
of
them
could
not
be
elected
;
they
were
not
willing
to
prejudice
their
own
hopes
,
by
the
naming
of
another
.
In
the
mean
time
,
Mr.
David
Band●●ell
then
Curate
of
St.
Maries
,
either
having
or
pretending
some
businesse
unto
London
;
was
recommended
by
the
Governor
as
a
man
most
fit
to
sustain
that
place
and
dignity
.
And
being
also
approved
by
my
Lord
of
Canterbury
(
a●
certainly
he
is
a
man
of
good
abilities
)
as
a
person
answerable
to
the
Governors
commendations
;
he
was
established
in
that
office
by
Letters
Patents
from
his
Majesty
,
dated
the
8.
of
March
,
anno
1619.
and
was
invested
with
all
such
rights
as
formerly
had
been
inherent
in
that
dignity
:
and
that
both
in
point
of
profit
;
and
also
in
point
of
jurisdiction
.
For
whereas
formerly
the
Dean
was
setled
in
the
best
benefice
in
the
Island
,
that
viz.
of
St
Martins
;
and
had
divers
portions
of
tithes
out
of
every
of
the
Parishes
:
the
said
St.
Martins
was
allotted
to
him
,
upon
the
next
avoidance
;
and
the
whole
tithes
of
St.
Saviours
allowed
him
,
in
consideration
of
his
several
parcels
.
And
whereas
also
at
the
suppression
of
the
Deanry
,
the
Governor
had
taken
into
his
hands
the
probate
of
Testaments
,
and
appointed
unto
civil
Courts
the
cognizance
of
Matrimoniall
causes
and
of
tithes
:
all
these
again
were
restored
unto
him
,
and
forever
united
to
this
office
.
For
the
executing
of
this
place
,
there
were
some
certain
Articles
,
or
rather
Canons
drawn
and
ratified
to
be
in
force
till
a
perfect
draught
of
Ecclesiastical
constitutions
could
be
agreed
on
:
which
it
pleased
his
Majesty
to
call
the
Interim
.
And
this
he
did
in
imitation
of
Charles
the
5.
which
Prince
,
desirous
to
establish
peace
and
quietnesse
in
the
Church
of
Germany
;
and
little
hoping
that
any
Councel
would
be
summoned
soon
enough
to
determine
of
the
differences
then
on
foot
:
composed
a
certain
mixture
of
opinions
,
in
favour
of
each
party
;
which
he
endevoured
to
obtrude
upon
that
people
:
the
compilers
of
it
,
Julius
Pflugi●●
,
Michael
Sido●●us
,
and
Islebius
:
the
time
when
,
anno
1594
,
the
name
of
it
the
Interim
:
a
name
given
unto
it
by
the
Emperor
,
eo
quod
praescriberet
formulam
doctrinae
&
ceremoniarum
in
religione
in
terra
tenendam
,
quoad
de
universa
re
religionis
concilio
publico
definitum
esset
:
so
the
historian
of
the
Councell
.
In
like
manner
,
did
it
please
his
Majesty
as
himself
tels
us
in
the
next
chapter
:
in
the
interim
,
untill
he
mought
be
fully
informed
what
Lawes
,
&c.
were
meet
and
fit
to
be
established
for
the
good
government
of
the
said
Island
in
causes
Ecclesiastical
,
&c.
to
grant
commission
,
&c.
to
exercise
the
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
there
according
to
cer●aid
instructions
signed
with
our
royal
hand
,
to
continue
only
untill
we
might
establish
,
&c.
as
it
followeth
in
the
Original
.
By
this
Interim
there
was
a
clause
in
force
,
whereby
it
was
permitted
to
the
Ministers
not
to
bid
holydaies
,
or
use
the
Crosse
in
Baptism
,
or
wear
the
Surplice
,
or
to
exact
it
of
the
people
that
they
kneel
at
the
Communion
.
In
other
matters
it
little
differed
from
the
Canons
afterwards
established
,
and
now
in
being
in
that
Island
.
Thus
fortified
with
power
,
and
furnished
with
instructions
,
home
cometh
the
new
Dean
into
his
Countrey
:
and
in
a
frequent
assembly
of
the
three
Estates
,
takes
full
possession
of
his
place
,
and
office
.
Nor
found
he
any
opposition
,
till
he
began
to
exercise
his
Jurisdiction
;
At
what
time
Sir
John
Herault
,
then
Bayliffe
of
the
Island
,
and
to
whom
his
Majesty
had
given
the
title
of
St.
Saviour
;
not
pleased
to
see
so
many
causes
drawn
from
his
Tribunal
,
made
head
against
him
.
But
this
disgust
was
quickly
over-blown
;
and
the
Bailiffe
for
four
years
suspended
by
his
Majesty
from
the
executing
of
his
office
.
This
done
,
his
fellow
Ministers
were
called
together
,
and
he
imparted
unto
them
his
instructions
.
All
of
them
seeming
well
contented
with
the
Jurisdiction
(
De
la
place
▪
excepted
)
who
much
impatient
(
as
commonly
the
miscarrying
of
our
hopes
as
much
torments
us
,
as
the
losse
of
a
possession
)
to
see
himself
deluded
,
forsook
the
Countrey
.
But
to
the
Liturgie
they
thought
they
had
no
cause
to
give
admission
;
nay
that
they
had
good
cause
unto
the
contrary
:
viz.
as
not
being
desired
by
them
in
their
addresse
;
and
having
been
for
fifty
years
at
least
a
stranger
in
the
Islands
:
a
thing
also
much
stomacked
and
opposed
by
many
learned
men
in
England
;
and
not
imposed
as
yet
upon
the
Scots
,
which
people
in
so
many
other
particulars
,
had
been
brought
unto
conformity
with
the
English
.
In
the
end
,
having
fix
moneths
allowed
them
to
deliberate
,
frangi
pertinaciam
suam
passi
sunt
;
they
were
content
to
bend
and
yeeld
unto
it
,
upon
such
qualifications
of
it
,
as
in
the
instructions
were
permitted
.
A
duty
carelesly
discharged
and
as
it
were
by
halfs
,
by
many
of
them
;
those
viz
of
the
ancient
breed
,
which
have
so
been
wedded
to
a
voluntary
frame
and
fabrick
of
devotion
:
but
punctually
observed
by
those
of
the
lesser
standing
,
as
having
good
acquaintance
with
it
here
in
England
;
and
not
possessed
with
any
contrary
opinion
,
whereby
it
might
be
prejudiced
.
And
now
there
wanted
nothing
to
perfect
the
intentions
of
●his
Majesty
;
and
to
restore
unto
the
Island
,
the
ancient
face
and
being
of
a
Church
:
but
only
that
the
Policy
thereof
was
something
temporary
and
not
yet
established
in
the
rule
and
Canon
.
But
long
it
was
not
,
ere
this
also
was
effected
:
and
a
fixt
Law
prescribed
of
Government
Ecclesiastical
.
Which
what
it
is
,
by
what
means
it
was
agreed
on
,
how
crossed
,
and
how
established
;
his
Majesties
own
Letters
Patents
can
best
instruct
us
:
and
to
them
wholly
I
referre
the
honour
of
the
relation
.
CHAP.
VII
.
The
Canons
and
Constitutions
Ecclesiasticall
for
the
Church
Discipline
of
Jarsey
:
together
with
the
Kings
Letters
Patents
for
the
authorising
of
the
same
.
JAMES
by
the
grace
of
God
King
of
England
,
Scotland
,
France
and
Ireland
,
defender
of
the
faith
,
&c.
To
our
right
trusty
and
well
beloved
Counseller
the
reverend
father
in
God
Lancelot
Bishop
of
Winton
,
and
to
our
trusty
and
well
beloved
Sir
John
Peyton
Knight
,
Governour
of
the
Isle
of
Jarsey
;
and
to
the
Governour
of
the
said
Isle
for
the
time
being
,
and
to
the
Bailiffe
and
Jurates
of
the
said
Isle
for
the
time
being
;
to
whom
it
shall
or
may
appertain
,
Greeting
.
Whereas
we
held
it
fitting
heretofore
upon
the
admission
of
the
now
Dean
of
that
Island
unto
his
place
,
in
the
interim
,
untill
we
might
be
fully
informed
what
Lawes
,
Canons
,
or
Constitutions
were
meet
and
fit
to
be
made
and
established
for
the
good
government
of
the
Island
in
causes
Ecclesiasticall
,
appertaining
to
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
;
to
command
the
said
Bishop
of
Winton
,
Ordinary
of
the
said
Island
to
grant
his
Commission
unto
David
Bandinell
now
Dean
of
the
same
Island
,
to
exercise
the
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
there
according
to
certain
instructions
signed
with
our
royall
hand
,
to
continue
only
till
we
might
establish
such
Constitutions
,
Rules
,
Canons
and
Ordinances
,
as
we
intended
to
settle
for
the
regular
government
of
that
our
Island
in
all
Ecclesiasticall
causes
,
conformed
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
government
established
in
our
Realm
of
England
,
as
near
as
conveniently
might
be
.
And
whereas
also
to
that
our
purpose
and
pleasure
was
,
that
the
said
Dean
with
what
convenient
speed
he
might
,
after
such
authority
given
unto
him
as
aforesaid
,
and
after
his
arrivall
into
that
Island
,
and
the
publick
notice
given
of
that
his
admission
unto
the
said
office
,
should
together
with
the
Ministers
of
this
our
Island
,
consider
of
such
Canons
and
Constitutions
as
might
be
fitly
accomodated
to
the
circumstances
of
time
,
and
place
,
and
persons
whom
they
concern
;
and
that
the
same
should
be
put
in
good
order
,
and
intimated
by
the
Governour
,
Bailiffe
and
Jurates
of
that
our
Island
;
that
they
might
offer
to
us
and
our
Councell
such
acceptions
,
and
give
such
reformations
touching
the
same
,
as
they
should
think
good
.
And
whereas
the
said
Dean
and
Ministers
did
conceive
certain
Canons
,
and
presented
the
same
unto
us
on
the
one
part
,
and
on
the
other
part
the
said
Bailiffe
and
Jurates
excepting
against
the
same
,
did
send
and
depute
Sir
Philip
de
Carteret
Knight
,
Jeshuah
de
Carteret
and
Philip
de
Carteret
Esquires
,
three
of
the
Jurates
and
Justices
of
our
said
Isle
;
all
which
parties
appeared
before
our
right
trusty
and
well
beloved
Counsellers
,
the
most
reverend
father
in
God
the
Lord
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
the
Right
reverend
father
in
God
the
Lord
Bishop
of
Lincolne
Lord
Keeper
of
the
Geat
Seal
of
England
,
and
the
Right
reverend
father
in
God
the
said
Lord
Bishop
of
Winton
,
to
whom
we
granted
commission
to
examine
the
same
;
who
have
have
accordingly
heard
the
said
parties
at
large
,
read
and
examined
,
corrected
and
amended
the
said
Canons
,
and
have
now
made
report
unto
us
under
their
hands
,
that
by
a
mutuall
consent
of
the
said
Deputies
and
Dean
of
our
Island
,
they
have
reduced
the
said
Canons
and
Constitutions
Ecclesiasticall
,
into
such
order
,
as
in
their
judgements
may
well
stand
with
the
estate
of
that
Island
.
Know
ye
therefore
,
that
we
out
of
our
Princely
care
of
the
quiet
and
peaceable
government
of
all
our
Dominions
,
especialy
affecting
the
peace
of
the
Church
,
and
the
establishment
of
true
Religion
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
discipline
,
in
one
uniforme
order
and
course
throughout
all
our
Realms
and
Dominions
,
so
happily
united
under
us
as
their
Supreme
Governor
on
earth
in
all
causes
,
as
well
Ecclesiasticall
as
Civill
:
Having
taken
consideration
of
the
said
Canons
and
Constitutions
thus
drawn
as
aforesaid
,
do
by
these
deputies
ratifie
,
confirme
and
approve
thereof
.
And
farther
,
we
out
of
our
Princely
power
and
regall
authority
,
do
by
these
Patents
signed
and
sealed
with
our
royall
Signet
,
for
us
,
our
heirs
and
successors
,
will
with
our
royall
hand
,
and
command
that
these
Canons
and
Constitutions
hereafter
following
,
shall
from
henceforth
in
all
points
be
duly
observed
in
our
said
Isle
,
for
the
perpetuall
government
of
the
said
Isle
in
causes
Ecclesiasticall
;
unlesse
the
same
,
or
some
part
or
parts
thereof
,
upon
further
experience
and
tryall
thereof
by
the
mutuall
consent
of
the
Lord
Bishop
of
Winton
for
the
time
being
,
the
Governour
,
Bailiffs
and
Jurates
of
the
said
Isle
,
and
of
the
Dean
,
and
Ministers
,
and
other
our
Officers
in
the
said
Isle
for
the
time
being
,
representing
the
body
of
our
said
Isle
,
and
by
the
royall
authority
of
us
,
our
heirs
and
successors
shall
receive
any
additions
or
alterations
as
time
and
occasion
shall
justly
require
.
And
therefore
we
do
farther
will
and
command
the
said
Right
reverend
father
in
God
Lancelot
now
Lord
Bishop
of
Winton
,
that
he
do
forthwith
,
by
his
Commission
under
his
Episcopall
seal
,
as
Ordinary
of
the
place
,
give
authority
unto
the
said
now
Dean
to
exercise
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
in
our
said
Isle
,
according
to
the
said
Canons
and
Constitutions
thus
made
and
established
,
as
followeth
.
Canons
and
Constitutions
Ecclesiasticall
,
treated
,
agreed
on
,
and
established
for
the
Isle
of
Jarsey
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
Kings
Supremacy
,
and
of
the
Church
.
Article
I.
1.
AS
our
duty
to
the
Kings
most
excellent
Majesty
requireth
,
it
is
first
ordained
,
That
the
Dean
and
Ministers
having
care
of
souls
,
shall
to
the
utmost
of
their
power
,
knowledge
and
learning
,
purely
and
sincerely
,
without
any
backwardnesse
or
dissimulation
,
teach
,
publish
and
declare
,
as
often
as
they
may
,
and
as
occasion
shall
present
it self
;
that
all
strange
,
usurped
and
forain
power
(
for
as
much
as
it
hath
no
ground
by
the
law
of
God
)
is
wholly
,
as
for
just
and
good
causes
taken
away
and
abolished
;
and
that
therefore
no
manner
of
obedience
or
subjection
within
any
of
his
Majesties
Realms
and
Dominions
,
is
due
unto
any
such
forain
power
;
but
that
the
Kings
power
within
his
Realms
of
England
,
Scotland
and
Ireland
,
and
all
other
his
Dominions
and
Countries
,
is
the
highest
power
under
God
,
to
whom
all
men
,
as
well
inhabitants
,
as
born
within
the
same
,
do
by
Gods
Law
owe
most
loyalty
and
obedience
,
afore
and
above
all
other
power
and
Potentates
in
the
earth
.
II.
2.
Whosoever
shall
affirme
and
maintain
that
the
Kings
Majesty
hath
not
the
same
authority
in
causes
Ecclesiasticall
,
that
the
godly
Princes
had
amongst
the
Jews
and
the
Christian
Emperours
in
the
Church
primitive
,
or
shall
impeach
in
any
manner
the
said
Supremacy
in
the
said
causes
.
III.
IV.
3.
Also
whosoever
shall
affirme
that
the
Church
of
England
as
it
is
established
under
the
Kings
Majesty
is
not
a
true
and
Apostolicall
Church
,
purely
teaching
the
Doctrine
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
.
4.
Or
shall
impugne
the
Government
of
the
said
Church
by
Archbishops
,
Bishops
and
Deans
,
affirming
it
to
be
Antichristian
,
shall
be
ipso
facto
Excommunicated
,
and
not
restored
but
by
the
Dean
sitting
in
his
Court
,
after
his
repentance
and
publick
recantation
of
his
errour
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
Divine
Service
.
Article
I.
1.
IT
is
injoyned
unto
all
sorts
of
people
that
they
submit
themselves
to
the
Divine
service
contained
in
the
book
of
Common
prayers
of
the
Church
of
England
.
And
for
as
much
as
concerns
the
Ministers
,
that
they
observe
with
uniformity
the
said
Liturgie
without
addition
or
alteration
;
and
that
they
fu●ler
not
any
Conventicle
or
Congregation
to
make
a
sect
apart
by
themselves
,
or
to
distract
the
Government
Ecclesiasticall
established
in
the
Church
.
II.
2.
The
Lords
day
shall
be
sanctified
by
the
exercises
of
publick
prayer
,
and
the
hearing
of
Gods
word
.
Every
one
also
shall
be
bounden
to
meet
together
at
an
hour
convenient
,
and
to
observe
the
order
and
decency
in
that
case
requisite
;
being
attentive
to
the
reading
or
preaching
of
the
Word
;
kneeling
on
their
knees
during
the
Prayers
,
and
standing
up
at
the
Belief
;
and
shall
also
〈◊〉
their
consent
in
saying
Amen
.
And
further
,
during
any
part
of
Divine
service
the
Church-wardens
shall
not
suffer
any
interruption
or
impeachment
to
be
made
by
the
insolence
and
practice
of
any
person
,
either
in
the
Church
or
Church-yard
.
III.
3.
There
shall
be
publick
exercise
in
every
Parish
on
Wednesdays
and
Fridays
in
the
morning
,
by
reading
the
Common
prayers
.
IV.
4.
When
any
urgent
occasion
shall
require
an
extraordinary
Fast
,
the
Dean
with
the
advice
of
his
Ministers
shall
give
notice
of
it
to
the
Governour
and
Civill
Magistrate
;
to
the
end
,
that
by
their
authority
and
consent
it
may
be
generally
observed
,
for
the
appeasing
of
the
wrath
and
indignation
of
the
Lord
by
true
and
serious
repentance
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
Baptism
.
THe
Sacrament
of
Baptism
shall
be
administred
in
the
Church
with
fair
water
according
to
the
institution
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
without
the
limitation
of
any
dayes
.
No
man
shall
delay
the
bringing
of
his
child
to
Baptism
longer
then
the
next
Sunday
or
publick
Assembly
,
if
it
may
conveniently
be
done
.
No
person
shall
be
admitted
to
be
a
Godfather
,
unlesse
he
hath
received
the
Lords
Supper
;
nor
shall
women
alone
(
viz.
without
the
presence
of
a
man
among
them
)
be
admitted
to
be
Godmothers
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
Lords
Supper
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
Lords
Supper
shall
be
administred
in
every
Church
four
times
a
year
;
whereof
one
to
be
at
Easter
,
and
the
other
at
Christmas
;
and
every
Minister
in
the
administration
of
it
,
shall
receive
the
Sacrament
himself
,
and
after
give
the
Bread
and
wine
to
each
of
the
Communicants
,
using
the
words
of
the
institution
of
it
.
II.
2.
The
Masters
and
Mistresses
of
Families
shall
be
admonished
and
enjoyned
to
cause
their
children
and
Servants
to
be
instructed
in
the
knowledge
of
their
salvation
;
and
to
this
end
shall
take
care
to
send
them
to
the
ordinary
Catechizing
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
Marriage
.
Article
I.
1.
NO
man
shall
marry
contrary
to
the
degrees
prohibited
in
the
word
of
God
,
according
as
they
are
expressed
in
a
table
made
for
that
purpose
in
the
Church
of
England
,
on
pain
of
nullity
and
censure
.
II.
2.
The
Banes
of
the
parties
shall
be
asked
three
Sundays
successively
in
the
Churches
of
both
parties
;
and
they
of
the
Parish
where
the
Marriage
is
not
celebrated
,
shall
bring
an
attestation
of
the
bidding
of
their
Banes
in
their
own
Parish
.
Neverthelesse
in
lawfull
cases
there
may
be
a
Licence
or
dispensation
of
the
said
Banes
,
granted
by
the
authority
of
the
Dean
,
and
that
upon
good
caution
taken
,
that
the
parties
are
at
liberty
.
III.
3.
No
separation
shall
be
made
a
thoro
&
mensa
,
unlesse
in
case
of
Adultery
,
cruelty
,
and
danger
of
life
duly
proved
;
and
this
at
the
sole
instance
of
the
parties
.
As
for
the
maintenance
of
the
woman
during
her
divorce
,
he
shall
have
recourse
to
the
Secular
power
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
Ministers
.
Article
I.
1.
NO
man
that
is
unfit
to
teach
,
or
not
able
to
preach
the
word
of
God
shall
be
admitted
to
any
Benefice
within
the
Isle
,
or
which
hath
not
received
imposition
of
hands
,
and
been
ordained
according
to
the
forme
used
in
the
Church
of
England
.
II.
2.
None
of
them
,
either
Dean
or
Minister
,
shall
at
the
same
time
hold
two
Benefices
,
unlesse
it
be
in
time
of
vacancy
;
and
only
the
Natives
of
the
Isle
shall
be
advanced
to
these
preferments
.
III.
3.
The
Ministers
every
Sunday
after
morning
prayer
,
shall
expound
some
place
of
holy
Scripture
;
and
in
the
afternoon
,
shall
handle
some
of
the
points
of
Christian
Religion
,
contained
in
the
Catechism
in
the
Book
of
Common-prayers
.
IV.
4
▪
In
their
Prayers
they
shall
observe
the
titles
due
unto
the
King
,
acknowledging
him
the
Supreme
governour
under
Christ
,
in
all
causes
,
and
over
all
persons
as
well
Ecclesiasticall
as
Civill
:
recommending
unto
God
the
prosperity
of
his
person
and
royall
posterity
.
V.
5.
Every
Minister
shall
carefully
regard
that
modesty
and
gravity
of
apparell
which
belongs
unto
his
function
;
and
may
preserve
the
honour
due
unto
his
person
;
and
shall
be
also
circumspect
in
the
whole
carriage
of
their
lives
to
keep
themselves
from
such
company
,
actions
and
haunts
,
which
may
bring
unto
them
any
blame
or
blemish
.
Nor
shall
they
dishonour
their
calling
by
Gaming
,
Alehouses
,
Usuries
,
guilds
,
or
occupations
not
convenient
for
their
function
;
but
shall
endevor
to
excell
all
others
in
purity
of
life
,
in
gravity
and
virtue
.
VI.
6.
They
shall
keep
carefully
a
Register
of
Christnings
,
Marriages
and
Burials
,
and
shall
duely
publish
upon
the
day
appointed
to
them
the
Ordinances
of
the
Courts
,
such
as
are
sent
unto
them
,
signed
by
the
Dean
,
and
have
been
delivered
to
them
fifteen
dayes
before
the
publication
.
VII
.
7.
The
Ministers
shall
have
notice
in
convenient
time
of
such
Funerals
as
shall
be
in
their
Parishes
;
at
which
they
shall
assist
,
and
shall
observe
the
forme
prescribed
in
the
book
of
Common-prayers
.
No
man
shall
be
interred
within
the
Church
,
without
the
leave
of
the
Minister
,
who
shall
have
regard
unto
the
quality
and
condition
of
the
persons
,
as
also
unto
those
which
are
benefactours
unto
the
Church
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
the
Dean
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
Dean
shall
be
a
Minister
of
the
word
,
being
a
Master
of
the
Arts
or
Graduate
at
the
least
in
the
Civill
Lawes
,
having
ability
to
exercise
that
office
;
of
good
life
and
conversation
,
as
also
well
affected
to
Religion
,
and
the
service
of
God
.
II.
2.
The
Dean
in
all
causes
handled
at
the
Court
,
shall
demand
the
advice
and
opinion
of
the
Ministers
which
shall
then
be
present
.
III.
3.
There
shall
appertain
unto
him
the
cognisance
of
all
matters
which
concern
the
service
of
God
,
the
preaching
of
the
Word
,
the
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
Matrimoniall
causes
,
the
examination
and
censure
of
all
Papists
,
Recusants
,
Hereticks
,
Idolaters
,
and
Schismaticks
,
persons
perjured
in
causes
Ecclesiasticall
;
Blasphemers
,
those
which
have
recourse
to
Wizards
,
incestuous
persons
,
Adulterers
,
Fornicators
,
ordinary
drunkards
,
and
publick
profaners
of
the
Lords
day
;
as
also
the
profanation
of
the
Churches
and
Church-yards
,
misprisions
and
offences
committed
in
the
Court
,
or
against
any
officers
thereof
in
the
execution
of
the
mandats
of
the
Court
;
and
also
of
Divorces
and
separations
a
thoro
&
mensa
;
together
with
a
power
to
censure
and
punish
them
according
unto
the
Lawes
Ecclesiasticall
,
without
any
hindrance
to
the
power
of
the
Civill
Magistrate
in
regard
of
temporall
correction
for
the
said
crimes
.
IV.
4.
The
Dean
accompanied
with
two
or
three
of
the
Ministers
,
once
in
two
years
shall
visite
every
Parish
in
his
own
person
,
and
shall
take
order
,
that
there
be
a
Sermon
every
visitation
day
,
either
by
himself
,
or
some
other
by
hi
〈…〉
appointed
.
Which
Visitation
shall
be
made
for
the
ordering
of
all
things
appertaining
to
the
Churches
,
in
the
service
of
God
,
and
the
administration
of
the
Sacraments
;
as
also
that
they
be
provided
of
Church-wardens
,
that
the
Church
and
Church-yards
,
and
dwellings
of
the
Ministers
be
kept
in
reparations
.
And
farther
,
he
shall
then
receive
information
of
the
said
Church-wardens
,
or
in
their
default
of
the
Ministers
,
of
all
offences
and
abuses
which
need
to
be
reformed
;
whether
in
the
Minister
,
the
officers
of
the
Church
,
or
any
other
of
the
Parish
.
And
the
said
Dean
in
li●●
of
the
said
visitation
,
shall
receive
4
s.
pay
out
of
the
Treasures
of
the
Church
for
every
time
.
V.
5.
In
the
vacancy
of
any
Benefice
either
by
death
or
otherwise
,
the
Dean
shall
give
present
order
,
that
the
profits
of
it
be
sequestred
;
to
the
end
,
that
out
of
the
revenue
of
it
,
the
Cure
may
be
supplyed
;
as
also
that
the
widow
and
children
of
the
deceased
may
be
satisfied
according
to
the
time
of
his
service
,
and
the
custome
of
the
Isle
;
excepting
such
necessary
deductions
as
must
be
made
for
dilapidations
in
case
any
be
.
He
shall
also
give
convenient
time
to
the
widow
of
the
deceased
,
to
provide
her
of
an
house
,
and
shall
dispose
the
residue
unto
the
next
Incumbent
;
for
which
the
Sequestrator
shall
be
accomptant
.
VI.
6.
In
the
same
case
of
vacancy
,
if
within
six
months
the
Governour
do
not
present
a
Clerk
unto
the
Reverend
father
in
God
the
Bishop
of
Winton
,
or
if
that
See
be
void
,
to
the
most
Reverend
father
in
God
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
to
be
admitted
and
instituted
to
the
said
Benefice
;
then
shall
the
Dean
give
notice
of
the
time
of
the
vacancy
unto
the
said
Lords
the
Bishop
and
Archbishop
,
whereby
it
is
in
the
lapse
,
that
so
it
may
be
by
them
collated
.
And
then
if
any
one
be
offered
to
them
,
the
Dean
shall
give
a
testimony
of
the
Demeanure
and
sufficiency
of
the
party
to
be
approved
by
them
,
before
he
put
him
into
actuall
possession
of
the
said
Benefice
.
VII
.
7.
The
Dean
shall
have
the
Registring
and
Probate
of
Testaments
;
which
be
approved
by
the
seal
of
his
office
,
and
afterwards
enregistred
.
He
shall
also
have
the
registring
of
the
Inventories
of
the
moveable
goods
of
Orphanes
,
which
he
shall
carefully
record
,
to
give
copies
of
them
at
all
times
,
and
as
often
as
he
is
required
.
Also
he
shall
give
letters
of
administration
of
the
goods
of
Intestates
,
dying
without
heirs
of
their
body
to
the
next
of
kindred
.
VIII
.
8.
They
which
have
the
keeping
of
the
Will
,
whether
he
be
Heir
,
Executor
,
or
any
other
,
shall
transcribe
and
bring
it
unto
the
Dean
within
one
moneth
;
in
default
whereof
he
shall
be
brought
by
processe
into
the
Court
,
and
be
constrained
to
pay
double
charges
.
And
the
said
Dean
for
the
said
Testaments
,
Inventories
and
Letters
of
administration
,
shall
have
such
fees
,
as
are
specified
in
a
Table
for
this
purpose
.
IX
.
9.
All
legaoies
moveable
,
made
unto
the
Church
,
the
Ministers
,
Schools
,
or
to
the
poor
,
shall
be
of
the
cognisance
of
the
Dean
,
but
upon
any
opposition
made
concerning
the
validity
of
the
Will
,
the
Civill
Courts
shall
determine
of
it
between
parties
.
X.
10.
It
shall
appertain
unto
the
Dean
to
take
cognisance
of
all
detention
of
tithes
consecrated
to
the
Church
,
of
what
kinde
so
ever
they
be
,
which
have
been
payed
unto
the
Ministers
,
and
which
they
have
enjoyed
or
had
in
possession
for
the
space
of
forty
years
;
and
every
person
convicted
of
withholding
or
fraudulently
detaining
the
said
tithes
,
shall
be
adjudged
to
make
restitution
,
and
shall
pay
the
cost
and
charges
of
the
party
.
And
for
the
preservation
of
all
rights
,
tithes
,
rents
,
lands
and
possessions
belonging
to
the
Church
,
there
shall
be
a
Terrice
made
by
the
Bailiffe
and
Justices
assisted
by
the
Dean
and
the
Kings
Atturney
.
XI
.
11.
The
Dean
shall
have
also
power
to
make
a
Deputy
or
Commissary
which
shall
supply
the
place
and
office
of
the
Dean
,
as
far
as
his
Commission
shall
extend
;
whereof
there
shall
be
an
authentick
copy
in
the
rails
of
the
said
Court
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
the
Overseers
or
Church
wardens
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
next
week
after
Easter
,
the
Minister
and
people
of
every
parish
shall
make
choice
of
two
to
be
Church-wardens
,
discreet
men
,
of
good
life
and
understanding
,
able
to
read
and
write
,
if
such
may
be
had
.
But
if
the
people
cannot
agree
on
such
a
choice
,
then
shall
the
Minister
name
one
and
the
Parishioners
another
,
by
the
major
part
of
their
voices
;
which
two
shall
be
after
sworn
in
the
next
Court
,
and
there
advertised
of
their
duties
.
II.
2.
Their
duty
shall
be
to
see
that
the
Churches
and
Church-yards
be
not
abused
by
any
profane
and
unlawfull
actions
;
as
also
not
to
suffer
any
excommunicated
person
to
come
into
the
Church
,
after
the
sentence
hath
been
published
in
that
Parish
;
they
shall
also
carefully
present
from
time
to
time
those
which
neglect
the
publick
exercises
of
Divine
service
,
and
the
administration
of
the
Sacraments
;
and
genenerally
all
crimes
of
Ecclesiasticall
cognisance
;
which
said
presentations
they
shall
exhibite
under
their
hands
;
nor
shall
they
be
constrained
to
present
above
twice
a
year
.
III.
3.
They
shall
have
care
particularly
that
the
Churches
be
well
repaired
,
and
the
Church-yard
well
fenced
;
and
shall
see
that
all
things
appertaining
to
the
Church
,
the
administration
of
the
word
and
Sacraments
,
from
time
to
time
may
be
provided
.
As
viz.
a
Bible
of
the
best
translation
,
and
the
largest
letter
;
the
book
of
Common-prayers
both
for
the
Minister
,
as
also
for
the
Clerk
or
Sexton
of
the
Parish
;
one
Parchment
book
to
Register
the
Christnings
,
Marriages
and
Burials
;
a
decent
Communion
table
,
with
a
Carpet
to
cover
it
during
Divine
service
;
the
Fonts
for
Baptism
,
cups
and
vessels
dedicated
to
that
use
,
together
with
a
fair
linnen
cloth
,
and
a
coffer
wherein
to
put
the
said
utensils
;
also
a
trunk
or
chest
for
the
peoples
alms
,
a
cloth
and
cushion
for
the
pulpit
.
They
shall
also
provide
bread
and
wine
for
the
the
Communion
;
and
shall
see
that
the
seats
and
benches
be
well
fitted
for
the
conveniency
of
the
Minister
and
of
the
people
,
with
the
advice
and
counsell
of
the
Ministers
,
and
shall
look
to
the
●ents
and
revenues
of
the
Churches
treasure
.
IV.
4.
The
said
Church-wardens
shall
be
enjoyned
to
keep
a
good
and
true
accompt
both
of
their
disbursments
or
receipts
,
and
of
the
employment
which
they
have
made
of
the
money
issuing
out
of
the
Church
treasury
,
which
shall
from
time
to
time
be
published
according
to
the
custome
,
and
of
that
also
which
is
remaining
in
the
hands
of
them
,
or
of
the
Overseers
of
the
poor
.
They
shall
employ
the
said
treasure
in
things
necessary
and
fitting
for
the
Church
and
the
common
good
,
guiding
themselves
by
the
direction
of
their
Minister
,
and
the
principall
of
the
parish
in
such
extraordinary
matters
as
concern
the
Parish
.
In
case
of
publick
businesse
,
the
assembly
of
the
Estates
shall
prescribe
them
,
what
they
think
expedient
for
the
common
profit
;
and
before
they
quit
their
charge
,
they
shall
give
notice
to
the
Parishioners
in
the
Easter
week
to
hear
thier
accounts
,
which
shall
passe
under
the
hands
of
the
Minister
and
the
chief
of
the
Parish
;
if
any
of
the
said
Parishioners
or
others
shall
refuse
to
pay
the
moneys
which
they
owe
to
the
said
treasury
;
the
said
Church-wardens
and
Overseers
or
any
of
them
,
shall
prosecute
the
law
against
them
.
In
case
of
any
controversie
about
the
said
accounts
or
abuse
to
be
reformed
,
the
Dean
and
Minister
of
the
Parish
where
the
said
controversie
or
abuse
shall
be
,
together
with
the
Bailiffe
and
Justices
shall
determine
of
it
as
is
most
convenient
.
V.
5.
The
said
Church-wardens
on
the
Sunday
during
Divine
service
shall
search
in
places
suspected
for
games
or
riot
,
and
having
the
Constables
for
their
assistants
,
shall
search
also
into
Alehouses
,
and
houses
of
misdemeanor
.
VI.
6.
They
shall
be
carefull
,
that
there
be
no
detention
or
concealment
of
any
thing
appertaining
to
the
Church
,
and
shall
also
seise
into
their
hands
all
goods
and
legacies
moveable
given
unto
the
Church
,
or
to
the
poor
,
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Country
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
the
Collectors
and
Sides-men
.
THere
shall
be
two
Collectors
for
the
poor
appointed
in
every
Parish
,
which
also
shal
discharge
the
place
of
Sides-men
or
Assistants
;
who
shall
be
chosen
as
the
Church-wardens
are
,
and
shall
take
an
oath
to
carry
themselves
well
in
the
said
office
,
and
to
give
an
account
of
their
Stewardship
twice
a
year
,
before
the
Minister
and
the
Parishioners
,
viz.
at
Easter
and
at
Michaelmas
.
CHAP.
X.
Of
Clerks
and
Sextons
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
Clerks
and
Sextons
of
Parishes
shall
be
chosen
by
the
Minister
and
the
principall
of
the
Parish
;
men
of
the
age
of
twenty
years
at
the
least
,
of
good
life
and
conversation
,
able
to
read
fairly
,
distinctly
,
and
understandingly
,
and
to
write
also
,
and
fitted
somewhat
for
the
singing
of
the
Psalmes
,
if
it
may
be
.
II.
2.
Their
charge
is
,
by
the
ringing
of
a
Bell
,
to
call
the
people
to
Divine
service
,
and
the
hearing
of
the
Word
,
at
the
proper
and
ordinary
hours
;
to
keep
the
Church
locked
and
clean
,
as
also
the
Pulpit
and
the
seats
,
to
lay
up
the
Books
and
other
things
belonging
to
the
Church
committed
to
their
trust
,
to
provide
water
against
the
Christnings
,
to
make
such
proclamations
as
are
enjoyned
them
by
the
Court
or
by
the
Minister
.
And
shal
receive
their
stipend
and
wages
by
the
contribution
of
the
Parishioners
,
be
it
in
Corn
or
money
,
according
to
the
custome
of
the
place
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Of
School
masters
.
Article
I.
1.
THere
shall
be
a
School
master
in
every
Parish
,
chosen
by
the
Minister
,
Church
wardens
,
and
other
principall
persons
therein
,
and
afterwards
presented
unto
the
Dean
to
be
licenced
thereunto
.
Nor
shall
it
be
lawfull
for
any
one
to
take
upon
him
this
charge
,
not
being
in
this
manner
called
unto
it
.
The
Ministers
shall
have
the
charge
of
visiting
the
Schooles
,
to
exhort
the
Masters
to
their
duty
.
II.
2.
They
shall
accustome
themselves
with
diligence
and
painfulnesse
to
teach
the
children
to
read
and
to
write
,
to
say
their
prayers
and
to
answer
in
the
Catechismes
;
they
shall
instruct
them
in
good
manners
,
they
shall
bring
them
unto
Sermons
,
and
to
Common-prayers
,
and
there
see
them
quietly
and
orderly
demean
themselves
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
the
Court
Ecclesiasticall
.
Article
I.
1.
THe
Court
shall
be
holden
every
Munday
in
the
year
,
observing
the
same
vacations
as
the
Courts
Civill
.
II.
2.
At
every
Session
,
in
the
beginning
of
it
,
the
names
of
the
Assessors
shall
be
inrolled
,
the
day
,
the
moneth
and
the
year
,
and
the
decrees
perused
.
III.
3.
After
judgment
and
sentence
given
in
the
main
matter
,
the
costs
of
the
parties
,
and
the
wages
of
the
officers
shall
be
awarded
by
censure
Ecclesiastick
.
IV.
4.
There
shall
be
two
Procters
duely
sworn
unto
the
Court
,
to
the
end
,
the
people
may
proceed
formally
and
juridically
,
without
any
confusion
or
surprise
.
And
the
Register
(
being
also
sworn
)
shall
faithfully
record
the
sentences
pronounced
,
and
give
copies
of
the
Acts
to
such
as
do
require
it
.
V.
5.
The
Kings
Atturney
,
or
in
his
absence
the
Solliciter
,
shall
be
assistant
in
the
Court
from
time
to
time
in
the
awarding
of
punishment
,
or
censure
upon
all
causes
of
crime
and
scandall
.
VI.
6.
For
the
serving
of
citation
and
summons
,
the
Dean
shall
swear
the
Sextons
of
every
Parish
,
together
with
an
Apparitour
,
which
shall
truly
discharge
themselves
in
giving
copies
of
the
originall
proces
and
citation
unto
those
whom
it
concerns
,
or
in
the
absence
of
the
party
,
to
his
servants
.
In
which
proces
and
citations
,
the
causes
of
their
appearance
shall
be
expressed
.
VII
.
7.
If
the
party
will
not
be
found
,
as
either
hiding
himself
,
or
using
any
other
collusion
,
the
citation
shall
be
affixed
(
in
case
that
he
have
never
an
house
)
on
the
Church
door
of
the
Parish
where
he
dwelleth
,
and
that
upon
a
Sunday
.
VIII
.
8.
If
it
come
unto
the
notice
of
the
Dean
by
the
report
of
honest
men
,
that
any
one
hath
doth
live
notoriously
scandalous
,
he
shall
advertise
the
Minister
and
Church-wardens
of
the
Parish
,
to
the
end
,
that
being
thus
informed
,
they
may
present
such
persons
as
merit
to
be
punished
,
or
censured
.
IX
.
9.
Upon
good
notice
of
a
crime
committed
by
any
of
the
Ministers
,
the
Dean
after
two
warnings
or
admonitions
,
shall
proceed
to
the
reforming
of
him
,
by
the
advice
and
consent
of
two
of
his
brethren
,
even
unto
suspension
and
sequestration
.
And
in
case
he
continue
refractory
,
the
Dean
by
the
consent
of
the
major
part
of
Ministers
,
shall
proceed
to
deprivation
.
X.
10.
No
commutation
shall
be
made
in
lieu
of
penance
,
without
great
circumspection
,
and
regard
had
unto
the
quality
of
the
persons
and
circumstances
of
the
crime
.
And
the
commutation
shall
be
inrolled
in
the
Acts
of
the
Court
,
to
be
imployed
upon
the
poor
,
and
in
pious
uses
;
whereof
an
account
shall
be
given
according
to
the
Register
.
XI
.
11.
After
the
first
default
,
the
non-appearance
of
the
party
again
cited
shall
be
reputed
as
a
contempt
;
if
being
after
peren
ptorily
cited
he
doth
not
appear
,
then
shall
they
proceed
against
him
by
excommunication
;
and
if
before
the
next
Court
day
he
endevour
not
to
obtain
absolution
,
they
shall
proceed
to
the
publishing
of
the
sentence
of
the
minor
excommunication
,
which
shal
be
delivered
to
the
Minister
of
the
Parish
to
be
read
upon
some
solemn
day
and
in
the
hearing
of
the
greater
part
of
the
Parishioners
.
The
party
still
continuing
in
his
contumacy
,
they
shall
then
proceed
unto
the
major
excommunication
;
whereby
he
shall
be
excluded
a
sacris
&
societate
fidelium
.
If
this
bring
him
not
unto
obedience
and
acknowledgement
within
the
space
of
forty
dayes
,
then
shall
the
Dean
by
his
certificate
authentick
give
notice
unto
the
Bailiff
and
Justices
of
the
said
contumacy
,
requiring
their
assistance
to
seise
on
him
,
and
commit
him
prisoner
to
some
sure
place
till
he
be
humbled
,
and
shall
give
surety
that
he
will
submit
unto
the
ordinance
of
the
Church
;
and
before
that
he
be
absolved
,
he
shall
be
bound
to
defray
the
costs
and
charges
of
the
suit
.
XII
.
12
In
cases
of
incontinency
upon
presentment
of
the
Church-wardens
,
together
with
the
probabilities
of
a
common
fame
,
scandall
and
presumptions
in
this
case
requisite
,
the
party
shall
undergo
the
purgation
upon
oath
,
or
else
shall
be
reputed
as
convict
.
XIII
.
13.
In
causes
of
Adultery
,
at
the
instance
of
the
party
,
the
proceedings
shall
go
on
advisedly
by
good
proofs
and
informations
,
even
to
evidence
of
the
crime
objected
;
and
if
the
matter
or
evidence
of
fact
be
clear
,
they
may
proceed
to
separation
a
thoro
&
mensa
.
XIV
.
14.
He
that
shall
offend
in
point
of
calumny
and
diffamation
,
shall
make
acknowledgment
of
the
injury
according
to
the
exigence
of
the
case
,
provided
that
the
business
be
followed
within
the
compasse
of
the
year
,
and
that
the
matter
of
it
be
of
Ecclesiasticall
cognisance
in
the
crimes
above
recited
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Of
Appeales
.
Article
I.
1.
APpeales
in
causes
Ecclesiasticall
shall
be
heard
and
determined
by
the
reverend
father
in
God
the
Bishop
of
Winton
in
person
,
and
if
that
See
be
void
,
by
the
most
reverend
father
in
God
,
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
in
person
.
II.
2.
All
Appeales
shall
be
exhibited
within
fifteen
dayes
after
notice
taken
of
the
sentence
,
and
the
party
shall
be
constrained
to
take
or
write
out
the
whole
proces
,
at
it
is
upon
the
Register
or
Rols
of
Court
;
which
Acts
of
the
said
Court
shall
be
delivered
to
him
in
forme
and
time
convenient
,
under
the
seal
of
the
office
,
and
the
Appellant
shall
pursue
the
action
within
a
year
and
a
day
,
aut
sententiae
latae
stare
compellitur
.
III.
3.
It
shall
not
be
lawfull
to
appeal
untill
after
the
definitive
sentence
,
unlesse
in
these
two
cases
,
viz.
either
when
the
Interlocutory
is
such
as
puts
an
end
unto
the
businesse
,
or
else
when
the
said
interlocutory
being
obeyed
brings
such
irreparable
damage
to
the
party
,
that
he
cannot
help
himself
by
his
Appeal
.
A
Table
of
the
Fees
appertaining
to
the
Dean
and
his
Officers
in
all
causes
Ecclesiasticall
.
-
FOr
the
proving
of
a
Will
where
the
goods
of
the
deceased
exceed
not
the
value
of
five
pound
.
To
the
Dean
o.
-
To
the
Register
for
writing
and
recording
it
6
d.
-
For
the
approving
of
a
Will
above
the
value
of
5
l.
To
the
Dean
2
s.
To
the
Register
or
Notary
1
s.
-
For
a
Letter
of
administration
where
the
goods
of
the
deceased
exceed
not
the
value
of
5
l.
de
elaro
.
To
the
Dean
o.
To
the
Register
for
writing
it
6
d.
-
For
a
Letter
of
administration
above
that
value
.
To
the
Dean
1
s.
To
the
Register
1
s.
-
For
the
registring
an
Inventory
of
the
goods
of
minors
,
where
the
said
inventory
exceedeth
not
the
value
of
5
l.
To
the
Dean
o.
To
the
Register
4
d.
-
For
the
registring
of
Inventories
exceeding
the
value
of
5
l.
To
the
Dean
2
s.
To
the
Register
1
s.
-
For
an
authentick
copy
of
the
said
Wils
,
Inventories
or
Letters
of
administration
.
To
the
Dean
for
his
seal
6
d.
To
the
Register
6
d.
-
For
processe
compulsory
to
bring
in
the
Wils
1
s.
-
For
Licences
of
marriage
.
To
the
Dean
3
s.
-
For
the
sequestration
of
the
profits
of
a
Benefice
.
To
the
Dean
6
s.
-
For
the
induction
of
a
Minister
.
To
the
Dean
3
s.
-
For
proces
and
citations
.
To
the
Dean
2
d.
ob
.
To
the
Notary
1
d.
d.
To
the
Apparitor
for
serving
the
Proces
and
Citations
3
d.
To
the
Sexton
for
serving
a
Citation
within
the
Parish
1
d.
d.
-
For
absolution
from
the
minor
excommunication
.
To
the
Dean
1
s.
To
the
Notary
2
d
ob
.
To
the
Apparitor
2
d.
●b
.
-
For
absolution
from
the
major
excommunication
.
To
the
Dean
2
s.
To
the
Notary
2
d.
ob
.
To
the
Apparitor
6
d.
-
In
causes
Litigious
,
the
party
overthrown
shall
pay
the
fees
and
duties
of
the
Officers
,
and
for
the
authentick
writing
.
To
the
party
4
d.
as
also
to
every
witnesse
produced
in
Court
4
d.
-
To
the
Proctors
of
the
Court
for
every
cause
they
plead
6
d.
-
To
the
Notary
for
every
instrument
entred
in
the
Court
1
d
qa
.
-
To
him
for
every
first
default
in
Court
1
d.
qa
.
-
To
him
in
case
of
contumacy
4
d.
According
whereunto
it
is
ordained
that
neither
the
Dean
nor
his
successors
,
nor
any
of
his
officers
,
either
directly
or
indirectly
,
shall
demand
,
exact
,
or
receive
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
said
Isle
,
any
other
fees
or
duties
,
then
such
as
are
specified
in
the
table
above
written
.
And
it
is
further
ordained
,
that
whatsoever
hath
been
done
or
put
in
execution
in
the
said
Isle
,
on
any
causes
,
and
by
virtue
of
any
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
,
shall
be
forthwith
abrogated
;
to
the
end
,
that
it
may
not
be
drawn
into
example
by
the
said
Dean
,
or
any
of
his
successors
in
the
times
to
come
,
contrary
to
the
tenure
of
these
Canons
at
this
present
made
and
established
;
but
that
all
their
proceedings
be
limited
and
fitted
to
the
contents
of
the
said
Canons
and
Constitutions
Ecclesiasticall
.
Also
that
there
be
no
hindrance
or
impeachment
made
by
the
Civill
Magistrate
unto
the
said
Dean
and
his
successors
in
the
peaceable
execution
of
the
said
jurisdiction
contained
in
the
said
Canons
,
as
being
nothing
prejudiciall
to
the
priviledges
and
customes
of
the
said
Isle
,
from
which
it
is
not
our
purpose
at
all
to
derogate
.
Given
(
as
before
said
)
under
our
signet
at
our
Court
at
Greenwich
,
on
the
last
day
of
June
,
in
the
year
of
our
Reign
of
England
,
France
and
Ireland
,
the
one
and
twentieth
,
and
of
Scotland
the
six
and
fiftieth
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
(1)
For
what
cause
it
pleased
his
Majesty
to
begin
with
Jarsey
.
(2)
A
representation
of
such
motives
whereon
the
like
may
be
effected
in
the
Isle
of
Guernzey
.
(3)
The
indignity
done
by
a
Minister
hereof
to
the
Church
of
England
.
(4)
The
calling
of
the
Ministers
in
some
reformed
Churches
how
defensible
.
(5)
The
circumstances
both
of
time
and
persons
how
ready
for
an
alteration
.
(6)
The
grievances
of
the
Ministery
against
the
Magistrates
.
(7)
Proposals
of
such
means
as
may
be
fittest
in
the
managing
of
this
design
.
(8)
The
submission
of
the
Author
and
the
work
unto
his
Lordship
.
The
conclusion
of
the
whole
.
Our
return
to
England
.
I
Now
am
come
unto
the
fourth
and
last
part
of
this
discourse
,
intended
once
to
have
been
framed
by
way
of
suit
unto
your
Lordship
,
in
the
behalf
of
the
other
Island
not
yet
weaned
from
the
breasts
of
their
late
mother
of
Geneva
.
But
finding
that
course
not
capable
of
those
particulars
which
are
to
follow
;
I
chose
rather
to
pursue
that
purpose
by
way
of
declaration
.
My
scope
and
project
,
to
lay
before
your
Lordship
such
reasons
which
may
encite
you
to
make
use
of
that
favour
which
most
worthily
you
have
attained
to
with
his
Majesty
,
in
the
reduction
of
this
Isle
of
Guernzey
to
that
antient
order
by
which
it
formerly
was
guided
,
and
wherein
it
held
most
conformity
with
the
Church
of
England
.
Before
I
enter
on
with
argument
,
I
shall
remove
a
doubt
which
might
be
raised
about
this
businesse
;
as
viz.
For
what
cause
his
late
most
excellent
Majesty
proceeded
to
this
alteration
in
one
Island
,
not
in
both
;
and
being
resolved
to
try
his
forces
on
the
one
only
;
why
he
should
rather
sort
out
Jarsey
.
A
doubt
without
great
difficulty
to
be
cleared
.
For
had
his
Majesty
attempted
both
at
once
,
the
Ministers
of
both
Islands
had
then
communicated
counsels
,
banded
themselves
in
a
league
,
and
by
a
mutuall
encouragement
continued
more
peremptory
to
their
old
Mumpsimus
.
It
is
an
antient
principle
in
the
arts
of
Empire
,
Divide
&
impera
;
and
well
noted
by
the
State-historian
,
that
nothing
more
advantaged
the
affaires
of
Rome
in
Britaine
,
then
that
the
natives
never
met
together
to
reason
of
the
common
danger
.
Ita
dum
singuli
pugnabant
,
universi
vincebantur
.
And
on
the
other
side
his
Majesty
soresaw
for
certain
,
that
if
one
Island
once
were
taken
off
,
the
other
might
with
greater
ease
be
perswaded
to
conforme
.
Being
resolved
then
to
attempt
them
single
,
there
was
good
reason
why
he
should
begin
with
Jarsey
first
,
as
unto
which
he
was
to
send
a
new
Governour
,
not
yet
ingaged
unto
a
party
,
and
pliable
to
his
instructions
.
Whereas
Sir
Tho.
Leighton
still
continued
in
his
charge
at
Guernzey
,
who
having
had
so
main
a
hand
in
the
introduction
of
the
Plat-forme
,
could
not
be
brought
with
any
stomach
to
intend
an
alteration
of
his
own
counsels
.
But
not
to
lose
my self
in
the
search
of
Princes
counsels
,
which
commonly
are
too
far
removed
from
vulgar
eyes
,
let
us
content
our selves
with
knowing
the
event
;
which
was
,
that
by
his
means
the
Isle
of
Jarsey
was
reduced
unto
a
Discipline
conformable
to
that
of
England
,
and
thereby
an
easie
way
for
the
reforming
also
that
in
Guernzey
.
For
the
accomplishment
of
which
designe
,
may
it
please
your
Lordship
to
take
notice
of
these
reasons
following
,
by
which
it
is
within
my
hopes
,
your
Lordship
possibly
may
be
perswaded
to
deal
in
it
.
A
Jove
principium
.
And
here
(
as
in
a
Christian
duty
I
am
bound
)
I
propose
unto
your
Lordship
in
the
first
place
,
the
honour
which
will
redound
unto
the
Lord
in
this
particular
,
by
the
restoring
of
a
Discipline
unto
the
smallest
Oratory
of
his
Church
,
which
you
assure
your self
to
be
most
answerable
to
his
holy
word
,
and
to
the
practice
of
those
blessed
spirits
the
Apostles
.
For
why
may
not
I
say
unto
your
Lordship
,
as
Mardochaus
once
to
Hester
,
though
the
case
be
somewhat
different
,
Who
knoweth
whether
you
be
come
unto
these
dignities
,
for
such
a
time
as
this
?
And
why
may
it
not
be
said
of
you
even
in
the
application
unto
this
particular
designment
,
That
unto
whom
so
much
is
given
,
of
him
also
shall
much
be
required
?
Private
exployts
and
undertakings
are
expected
even
from
private
persons
.
But
God
hath
raised
up
you
to
publick
honours
,
and
therefore
looks
that
you
should
honour
him
in
the
advancement
and
undertaking
of
such
counsels
as
may
concern
his
Church
in
publick
.
And
certainly
,
if
(
as
I
verily
perswade
my self
)
your
counsels
tend
unto
the
peace
and
glory
of
the
Chureh
;
the
Church
,
I
mean
,
whereof
you
are
so
principall
a
member
:
You
shall
not
easily
encounter
with
an
object
,
whereon
your
counsels
may
be
better
busied
.
So
strangely
do
these
men
disgrace
your
blessed
Mother
,
and
lay
her
glory
in
the
dust
.
Two
instances
hereof
I
shall
present
unto
your
Lordship
to
set
the
better
edge
on
your
proceedings
,
though
otherwise
I
had
forborne
to
meddle
with
particulars
.
It
pleased
his
Majesty
for
the
assurance
of
these
Islands
,
to
send
into
each
of
them
two
Companies
of
Souldiers
,
which
were
equally
distributed
.
But
such
was
the
peevish
obstinacy
of
one
of
the
Ministers
of
this
Guernzey
,
that
he
would
not
allow
their
Minister
to
read
prayers
unto
them
in
his
Church
,
at
such
times
when
himself
and
people
did
not
use
it
.
At
last
on
much
entreaty
he
was
contented
to
permit
it
,
but
with
expresse
condition
,
that
he
should
not
either
read
the
Litany
,
or
administer
the
Communion
.
Since
when
,
as
often
as
they
purpose
to
receive
the
Sacrament
,
they
have
been
compelled
to
ferry
over
to
the
Castle
,
and
in
the
great
hall
there
celebrate
the
holy
Supper
.
As
little
is
our
Church
beholding
to
them
in
her
Festivals
,
as
in
her
Liturgie
.
For
whereas
,
at
the
Town
of
St.
Peters
on
the
Sea
,
they
have
a
Lecture
every
Thursday
,
upon
which
day
the
Feast
of
Christs
Nativity
was
solemnized
with
us
in
England
,
anno
1623.
the
same
party
chose
rather
to
put
off
the
Sermon
for
that
time
,
then
that
any
the
smal
lest
honour
might
reflect
upon
the
day
.
O
curvae
in
terris
animae
,
&
coelestium
inanes
.
An
opposition
far
more
superstitious
then
any
ceremony
,
observation
of
a
day
,
though
meerly
Jewish
.
Next
to
the
honour
due
to
God
and
to
his
Church
,
is
that
which
all
of
us
are
obliged
to
tender
to
our
Princes
,
as
being
Gods
by
office
,
and
nursing
fathers
of
that
Church
whereof
they
are
.
Therefore
I
represent
in
the
next
rank
unto
your
Lordship
a
consideration
of
the
honour
which
you
shall
here
in
do
unto
your
Kings
.
To
the
one
,
your
late
Master
of
happy
memory
,
who
gave
you
first
his
hand
to
guide
you
unto
greatnesse
,
in
the
pursuit
of
his
intendments
.
So
glorious
were
the
purposes
of
that
Heroick
Prince
,
for
the
secure
and
flourishing
tranquillity
of
Gods
holy
Church
,
that
certainly
it
were
impiety
if
any
of
them
be
permitted
to
miscarry
.
To
the
other
our
now
gratious
Soveraign
,
who
hath
doubled
the
promotions
conferred
upon
you
by
his
father
;
in
being
an
author
to
him
of
those
thoughts
which
may
so
much
redound
unto
his
glory
;
the
rather
,
because
,
in
case
his
Majesty
should
find
a
time
convenient
to
go
forward
in
his
Fathers
project
,
of
reducing
all
the
Churches
Protestant
unto
one
Discipline
and
Liturgie
;
there
might
not
an
objection
thwart
him
,
drawn
from
home
.
Otherwise
it
may
perhaps
be
unto
him
by
some
of
those
which
do
not
fan●●
the
proposall
as
Demades
once
to
Philip
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
That
first
he
might
do
well
to
compose
the
differences
in
his
own
dominions
,
b
〈…〉
re
he
motion
a
consormity
to
others
.
At
the
least
,
he
may
be
sure
to
look
for
this
reply
from
Scotland
,
when
ever
he
proposeth
to
them
the
same
businesse
.
The
Ministers
of
Jarsey
,
a
before
I
have
shown
your
Lordship
,
denyed
admission
to
the
book
of
Common-prayer
,
as
not
imposed
upon
the
Scots
;
〈◊〉
better
reason
may
the
Scots
refuse
to
entertain
it
,
as
not
imposed
on
those
of
Gu●●zey
.
Besides
the
honour
due
to
God
,
the
Church
,
and
to
the
King
,
there
is
an
honour
next
in
order
to
the
calling
of
the
Priest
.
A
calling
,
as
much
stomached
in
generall
by
all
that
party
,
so
most
especially
reviled
by
those
amongst
our selves
for
Antichristian
,
tyrannous
,
a
divelish
ordinance
a
bastardly
government
,
and
the
like
.
Nor
do
I
think
that
those
of
Guernzey
are
better
affected
to
it
,
though
more
moderate
in
professing
their
dislike
:
for
did
they
but
approve
the
hierarchy
of
Bishops
,
they
would
not
then
proceed
so
unwarrantably
as
now
they
do
,
in
the
ordination
of
their
Ministers
.
I
cal
it
unwarrantable
proceeding
,
because
the
lawful
and
ordinary
door
of
entrance
unto
the
Ministery
,
was
never
shut
unto
this
people
;
and
therefore
their
preposterous
entry
upon
this
sacred
calling
,
either
by
the
back-door
or
by
the
window
,
the
more
unanswerable
.
Whereas
it
may
be
pleaded
in
the
behalf
of
those
in
some
parts
beyond
the
seas
,
that
they
could
not
meet
with
any
Bishops
which
would
give
them
ordination
,
unlesse
they
would
abjure
the
Gospell
as
they
then
profest
it
,
and
therefore
that
necessity
compelled
them
to
the
private
way
of
imposing
hands
on
one
another
.
In
which
particular
,
the
case
of
some
reformed
Churches
,
may
not
unfitly
be
resembled
unto
that
of
Scipio
,
as
it
is
related
to
us
in
the
third
book
of
Valerius
Max.
cap.
7.
upon
some
want
of
money
for
the
furtherance
of
the
necessary
affaires
of
state
,
he
demanded
a
supply
from
the
common
treasury
.
But
when
the
Questor
pretending
that
it
was
against
the
Lawes
,
refused
to
open
it
,
himself
a
private
person
,
seised
the
Keyes
,
Patefacto
aerario
legem
utilitati
cedere
coegit
;
and
over-ruled
the
Law
by
the
advancement
of
the
Weal
publick
.
In
like
manner
(
which
is
I
think
the
most
and
best
that
can
be
said
in
this
behalf
)
to
promote
the
reformation
of
Religion
,
many
good
men
made
suit
to
be
supplyed
out
of
the
common
treasury
,
to
be
admitted
to
the
preaching
of
the
word
according
to
the
ordinary
course
of
ordination
;
which
when
it
was
denied
them
by
the
Questors
or
Prelates
of
those
dayes
;
they
chose
rather
to
receive
it
at
the
hands
of
private
and
inferior
Priests
,
then
that
the
Church
should
be
unfurnished
.
This
may
be
said
for
them
,
which
in
excuse
of
those
of
Guernzey
can
never
be
alleadged
;
whose
continuall
recourse
unto
these
private
keyes
is
done
upon
no
other
reason
then
a
dislike
of
that
high
calling
to
which
your
Lordship
is
advanced
;
which
therefore
you
are
bound
,
if
not
to
punish
in
them
,
yet
to
rectifie
.
Two
other
reasons
yet
there
are
which
may
invite
your
Lordship
to
this
undertaking
,
though
not
so
weighty
or
of
that
importance
as
the
former
.
The
one
,
that
the
remainders
of
that
party
here
at
home
,
may
not
be
hardned
in
their
obstinacy
;
the
other
,
that
those
of
Jarsey
,
be
not
discouraged
in
their
submission
and
conformity
.
I
have
already
shewn
unto
your
Lordship
,
that
the
brethren
here
in
England
,
never
made
head
against
the
Church
,
till
the
permission
of
plat-forme
in
these
Islands
.
After
which
,
with
what
violence
they
did
assaile
the
hierarchy
,
what
clamorus
they
continually
raised
against
the
Prelates
,
what
superstitions
and
impieties
they
imputed
to
our
Liturgy
;
notius
est
quam
ut
stylo
egeat
,
is
too
wel
known
to
be
related
.
If
so
,
then
questionless
it
cannot
but
confirme
them
in
their
new
devices
,
to
see
them
still
permitted
to
this
Isle
.
Nor
can
they
think
themselves
but
wronged
,
that
still
they
are
contrould
and
censured
for
the
maintenance
of
that
discipline
,
which
is
by
Soveraign
authority
allowed
and
licensed
;
though
in
other
places
,
yet
in
the
same
dominions
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
your
Lordship
may
conceive
how
just
a
cause
of
discontent
and
of
repining
it
may
be
to
those
of
Jarsey
;
when
they
shall
dayly
hear
it
thundred
from
the
Coasts
of
France
,
that
faintly
they
have
sold
themselves
to
bondage
;
whereas
the
faithfull
zelots
in
the
Isle
of
Guernzey
,
doe
still
preserve
themselves
in
liberty
.
Vel
ne●trum
flammis
ure
,
velure
duos
,
as
the
Lover
in
Ausonius
.
From
my
first
rank
of
motives
here
presented
to
your
Lordship
,
which
I
may
most
properly
call
motives
necessary
,
and
in
respect
unto
the
cause
;
I
come
next
to
those
of
an
other
quality
,
which
I
call
motives
of
conveniency
,
and
in
relation
to
the
time
.
For
questionlesse
the
time
is
at
this
present
more
convenient
for
the
accomplishment
of
this
work
,
then
ever
we
may
hope
to
see
hereafter
;
whether
we
consider
it
in
reference
unto
our
Kingdome
,
or
to
the
Discipline
it self
,
or
to
the
Governour
,
or
to
the
people
of
both
sorts
,
the
Clergy
and
the
Magistrates
.
For
first
,
there
is
at
this
instant
,
an
established
peace
between
it
and
France
,
concluded
on
while
we
were
in
these
Islands
,
and
published
immediately
on
our
coming
home
;
which
Realm
only
carryeth
a
covetous
and
watchfull
eye
upon
those
Islands
.
Were
it
between
us
,
as
it
lately
was
,
nothing
but
wars
and
depredations
;
●he
alteration
then
perhaps
might
be
unsafe
,
it
being
alwayes
dangerous
to
discontent
or
charge
that
Nation
,
upon
whose
loyalty
we
must
rely
.
Nor
can
I
tell
unto
what
desperate
and
undutifull
practises
,
the
furious
heat
of
some
few
Preachers
may
possibly
excite
a
multitude
;
when
come
the
worst
that
can
,
there
is
an
enemy
at
hand
that
will
subscribe
to
any
articles
.
But
now
t
is
peace
,
and
how
long
peace
will
hold
,
is
not
easie
to
determine
,
depending
as
it
doth
,
upon
the
will
and
pleasure
of
another
.
If
,
in
the
second
place
,
we
look
upon
the
Discipline
it self
,
we
shall
find
it
well
prepared
,
and
ready
for
a
change
.
For
whereas
it
is
ordered
in
their
Canons
(
if
I
so
may
call
them
)
that
the
errours
of
the
Consistory
shall
be
corrected
by
the
Colloquie
those
of
the
Colloquie
,
by
the
Synod
;
by
the
departure
of
Jarsey
from
them
,
they
have
no
way
of
further
Synods
,
and
therefore
no
redresse
of
grivances
.
So
then
either
the
sentence
of
the
Colloquie
must
be
unalterable
,
which
is
expresly
contrary
to
the
platforme
;
or
else
there
must
be
granted
some
other
jurisdiction
to
have
power
above
them
,
whereby
their
censures
may
be
moderated
.
The
first
of
these
would
estate
their
Colloquies
in
a
tyranny
more
prevalent
and
binding
,
then
the
chair
of
Rome
so
much
complained
of
.
The
other
openeth
a
way
for
the
entrance
of
Episcopall
authority
,
for
the
admission
of
Appeals
,
for
the
directions
of
their
proceedings
.
Add
hereunto
,
that
at
this
time
they
have
a
noble
Governour
,
no
friend
I
am
assured
to
any
of
that
party
;
and
such
a
one
which
gladly
would
resign
those
rights
of
old
belonging
to
the
Deanry
,
when
ever
it
shall
please
his
Majesty
to
restore
that
dignity
unto
the
Island
.
A
Peer
so
perfectly
known
unto
your
Lordship
and
to
all
the
Kingdom
,
that
I
need
not
say
more
of
him
,
then
that
which
once
Velleius
did
of
Junius
Blaesus
,
Vir
nescias
an
utilior
Castris
,
vel
melior
toga
.
It
were
a
matter
of
no
ordinary
study
to
determine
,
whether
he
be
more
able
in
the
Campe
or
Senate
.
But
in
alterations
,
such
as
these
,
the
fancy
and
affection
of
the
people
is
principally
to
be
attended
,
as
those
whom
such
mutations
most
properly
concern
;
wherein
I
find
all
things
made
ready
to
your
Lordships
hand
,
if
you
vouchsafe
to
set
it
forwards
.
The
Magistrates
and
more
understanding
people
of
the
Isle
,
offended
with
the
severe
and
unsociable
carriage
of
the
Consistories
,
especially
of
late
,
since
the
unlimited
Empire
of
the
Colloquie
hath
made
that
government
unsufferable
.
Before
they
had
enough
to
keep
themselves
from
censure
,
and
their
houses
from
the
diligence
of
Consistoriall
spies
;
when
yet
there
was
an
higher
Court
wherein
there
was
some
hope
of
remedy
.
But
there
being
none
to
appeal
from
in
the
Consistory
,
but
those
which
wil
condemn
them
in
the
Colloquie
,
they
undergo
the
yoak
with
much
clamour
,
but
with
more
stomach
.
A
stomach
which
estsoones
they
spare
not
to
disgorge
upon
them
,
as
often
,
viz.
as
they
come
within
the
compasse
of
their
Courts
,
either
in
way
of
punishment
or
censure
.
On
the
other
side
the
Ministers
exclaime
against
the
Magistrates
,
as
presuming
too
far
above
their
latchet
;
pretending
that
by
them
their
Discipline
hath
been
infringed
,
their
priviledges
violated
,
and
their
Ministery
interrupted
.
Matters
that
have
not
been
repined
at
only
in
a
corner
,
but
publickly
presented
as
on
the
Theater
,
and
complained
of
to
their
Governours
.
For
at
my
Lord
of
Danbies
being
there
,
they
articled
against
the
Magistrates
for
invading
the
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
;
as
viz.
that
they
take
upon
them
to
dissolve
contracts
made
in
the
presence
of
the
Minister
,
and
with
an
invocation
of
the
name
of
God
,
which
in
judgment
of
the
Discipline
(
Chap.
12.
1.
)
are
undissoluble
.
That
they
had
intermedled
with
the
administration
of
holy
Baptisme
,
a
duty
meerly
spirituall
.
That
they
had
seised
upon
the
treasures
of
the
Church
in
some
places
,
and
disposed
of
them
at
their
pleasure
.
That
they
had
caused
the
Ministers
to
be
imprisoned
,
and
there
detained
them
for
a
long
time
,
to
their
great
discomfort
,
and
the
hazard
of
their
flooks
.
And
lastly
that
they
had
deprived
them
of
the
liberty
of
Natives
in
denying
them
their
suffrages
for
the
election
of
the
Curates
.
Other
grievances
there
were
,
but
these
the
principall
.
True
it
is
,
that
upon
due
examination
of
particulars
,
it
did
appear
that
the
Magistrates
had
more
reason
in
their
actions
,
then
the
Ministers
in
their
complaints
.
But
not
having
been
accustomed
to
the
like
usage
,
they
do
esteem
it
a
thraldome
so
incompetent
and
unsupportable
,
that
I
perswade
my self
they
sooner
would
resolve
to
yeeld
to
any
course
,
then
have
their
doings
croft
by
that
tribunall
.
Sure
I
am
,
when
they
found
so
small
redresse
for
these
(
as
they
conceived
)
great
oppressions
,
they
made
petition
to
his
Lordship
to
bethink
himself
on
some
other
way
for
their
relief
,
and
laboured
to
procure
me
to
be
their
Mediator
to
his
Lordship
in
it
.
These
circumstances
also
happily
concurring
,
portend
,
in
my
opinion
,
as
great
an
alteration
in
this
state
Ecclesiasticall
,
as
the
conjunction
of
some
powerfull
Planets
doth
sometimes
upon
the
temporall
.
And
if
your
Lordship
should
be
wanting
now
unto
present
opportunity
,
it
may
be
such
a
confluence
of
preparatives
and
helps
may
hardly
be
met
withall
hereafter
.
Presuming
therefore
,
that
your
Lordship
will
not
neglect
the
advantage
offered
,
I
should
next
proceed
unto
those
means
which
might
best
be
used
in
the
effecting
of
this
work
;
but
what
were
this
but
to
read
a
lecture
of
the
wars
to
Hannibal
,
to
play
a
part
on
the
Stage
in
the
sight
of
Roscius
?
For
whether
your
Lordship
shall
think
most
fit
to
treat
first
of
it
with
my
Lord
the
Governour
,
that
he
may
make
plain
the
way
before
you
,
and
facilitate
the
businesse
;
or
whether
it
may
be
thought
most
proper
,
that
some
negotiate
with
the
people
and
the
Jurates
,
to
commence
a
suit
in
this
behalf
unto
the
Councell
;
or
whether
that
the
Ministers
themselves
,
in
this
conjuncture
of
time
,
oppressed
,
as
they
conceive
it
,
by
the
Civill
Magistrates
encroaching
on
them
,
may
not
with
great
facility
be
perswaded
to
sollicite
for
a
change
;
who
can
so
well
determine
as
your
Lordship
,
whom
long
experience
and
naturall
abilities
have
made
perfect
in
these
arts
?
Only
let
me
beseech
your
Lordships
leave
to
enjoy
mine
own
folly
,
and
for
a
while
to
act
my
part
,
to
read
my
lecture
,
though
Hannibal
and
Roscius
be
in
presence
.
At
such
time
as
by
the
Ministers
his
Lordship
was
petitioned
to
resolve
upon
some
course
for
their
relief
;
they
made
request
to
me
to
sollicite
for
them
their
desires
,
to
be
a
remembrancer
for
them
to
his
Lordship
.
To
which
I
answered
,
that
I
could
direct
them
in
a
way
which
should
for
ever
free
them
from
that
yoak
which
so
much
they
feared
,
and
if
they
would
vouchsafe
to
see
my
Chamber
,
I
would
there
impart
it
.
A
motion
not
made
unto
the
wals
,
or
lost
in
the
proposall
;
for
down
unto
my
Lodging
they
descended
,
and
there
we
joyned
our selves
in
Councell
.
The
Petitioners
were
five
in
number
,
viz.
De
la
March
,
Millet
,
Perchard
,
Picote
,
and
De
la
Place
;
my self
alone
,
and
not
provided
(
save
in
Wine
and
Sider
)
for
their
entertainment
.
But
as
Lactantius
in
an
equall
case
,
Necesse
est
,
ut
me
causae
bonitas
fac●at
eloquentem
;
presuming
on
the
goodnesse
of
my
cause
,
but
more
upon
their
ignorance
,
I
was
resolved
to
bid
them
battail
.
Immediately
upon
the
opening
of
the
Counsell
,
I
was
importuned
my
opinion
;
whereto
I
freely
made
them
answer
,
the
only
course
whereby
they
might
subsist
entire
and
free
from
bondage
,
was
to
address
themselves
to
his
Majesty
for
the
restitution
of
the
Dean
.
But
this
say
they
is
Physick
worse
then
the
disease
;
and
thereupon
the
battails
began
to
joyn
with
greater
violence
;
with
violence
it
was
,
and
therefore
(
as
we
are
instructed
in
Philosophy
)
of
no
long
continuance
;
for
presently
upon
the
first
encounter
their
ranks
were
broken
,
and
their
forces
disunited
.
Picote
for
his
part
protested
,
that
he
had
alwayes
been
an
enemy
to
Lay
Elders
,
and
that
he
could
not
see
by
what
authority
of
Scripture
they
were
permitted
in
the
Churches
.
Perchard
was
well
enough
content
,
that
the
dispensing
of
the
poor
mans
box
might
be
committed
unto
others
,
and
that
the
Deacons
as
being
a
degree
or
step
unto
the
Ministery
,
might
be
employed
about
the
treasures
of
salvation
.
Millet
stood
silent
all
the
while
,
and
as
I
think
reserved
himself
to
try
the
fortune
of
another
day
.
De
la
March
and
De
la
Place
(
this
De
la
Place
is
he
who
abandoned
Jarsey
upon
his
failing
of
the
Deanship
)
what
they
could
not
make
good
by
reason
,
supplied
by
obstinacy
.
In
my
life
I
never
knew
men
more
willing
to
betray
a
cause
,
or
lesse
able
to
maintain
it
.
My
inference
hereupon
is
this
,
that
if
his
Majesty
should
signifie
unto
them
,
that
it
is
his
royall
pleasure
to
admit
a
Dean
among
them
,
or
else
repair
unto
the
Court
to
give
a
reason
of
their
refusall
;
they
sooner
would
forsake
and
quit
their
cause
,
then
either
be
resolved
to
agree
about
it
,
or
venture
to
defend
it
.
If
I
were
sure
to
make
no
use
of
Logick
,
till
these
men
shal
run
the
hazard
of
a
disputation
,
I
would
presently
go
and
burn
my
Aristotle
.
To
draw
unto
an
end
,
for
I
have
been
too
tedious
to
your
Lordship
.
Before
I
pluck
off
my
disguise
and
leave
the
stage
whereon
I
act
,
I
could
me
thinks
add
somewhat
here
about
the
choicing
of
a
man
most
fit
for
this
authority
.
In
which
particular
,
as
I
stand
well
affected
to
Perchard
,
for
a
moderate
and
quiet
man
,
so
hath
he
also
a
good
repute
in
all
the
Island
,
both
for
his
vein
of
Preaching
,
his
liberall
hospitality
,
and
plausible
demeanor
.
Or
if
your
Lordship
think
a
forainer
more
fit
,
there
being
now
the
Parish
of
St.
Saviours
void
,
and
so
full
room
for
that
induction
,
I
durst
propose
to
you
Olivier
of
Jarsey
;
a
man
which
I
perswade
my self
,
I
may
say
safely
,
not
inferiour
unto
any
of
both
Islands
in
point
of
Scholarship
,
and
well
affected
to
the
English
form
of
Government
.
Add
to
this
that
already
he
is
acquainted
with
the
nature
of
the
place
,
as
having
executed
the
office
of
the
Commissary
or
Subdean
,
ever
since
the
introduction
of
the
charge
,
and
therefore
not
to
seek
in
the
managing
and
cariage
of
his
jurisdiction
.
But
good
God!
what
follies
do
we
dayly
run
into
,
when
we
conceive
our selves
to
be
disguised
,
and
that
our
actions
are
not
noted
?
It
is
therefore
high
time
for
me
to
unmaske
my self
,
and
humbly
crave
your
Lordships
pardon
,
that
under
any
habit
I
should
take
upon
me
to
advise
.
A
further
plaudite
then
this
I
do
not
seek
for
,
then
that
you
will
vouchsafe
to
excuse
my
boldnesse
,
though
not
allow
it
:
the
rather
because
a
zeal
unto
the
beauteous
uniformity
of
the
Church
did
prompt
me
to
it
.
But
this
,
and
this
discourse
,
such
as
it
is
,
I
consecrate
unto
your
Lordship
;
for
whose
honour
,
next
under
Gods
,
I
have
principally
pursued
this
argument
.
For
my self
,
it
will
be
unto
me
sufficient
glory
,
that
I
had
any
,
though
the
least
,
hand
in
such
a
pious
work
;
and
shall
be
happy
,
if
in
this
,
or
in
any
other
your
Lordships
counsels
for
the
Churches
peace
,
I
may
be
worthy
of
imployment
.
Nor
need
your
Lordship
fear
,
that
in
the
prosecution
of
this
project
,
you
may
be
charged
with
an
innovation
.
To
pursue
this
purpose
is
not
to
introduce
a
novelty
but
to
restore
a
Discipline
,
to
revive
the
perfect
service
of
God
,
which
so
long
hath
been
,
to
say
the
best
of
it
,
in
a
Lethargy
,
and
to
make
the
Jerusalem
of
the
English
Empire
,
like
a
City
which
is
at
unity
within
it self
.
Sic
nova
dum
condis
,
revocas
(
vir
summe
)
priord
;
Debentur
quae
sunt
,
quaeque
fuere
tibi
.
Si
priscis
servatur
honos
te
Praeside
,
templis
;
Et
casa
tam
culto
sub
Jove
numen
habet
.
It
is
now
time
to
acquaint
your
Lordship
with
the
successe
and
safety
of
our
return
;
all
things
being
done
and
fully
setled
for
the
peace
and
security
of
those
Islands
,
which
was
the
only
cause
of
our
voyage
thither
.
Concerning
which
,
your
Lordship
may
be
pleased
to
know
in
a
word
,
that
the
crossnesse
of
the
winds
and
roughnesse
of
the
water
,
detained
us
some
dayes
longer
in
Castle
Cornet
,
then
we
had
intended
;
but
at
the
last
,
on
Thursday
Aprill
2.
being
Maundy
Thursday
,
anno
1629.
we
went
aboard
our
Ships
,
and
hoised
sail
for
England
.
It
was
full
noon
before
we
were
under
sail
,
and
yet
we
made
such
good
way
,
that
at
my
waking
the
next
morning
,
we
were
come
neer
the
Town
of
Peal
,
and
landed
safely
the
same
day
in
the
Bay
of
Teichfeild
,
where
we
first
took
Ship
;
his
Lordship
being
desirous
to
repose
himself
with
the
said
Mr.
Bromfeild
,
till
the
Feast
of
Easter
being
passed
over
might
render
him
more
capable
to
pursue
his
Journey
.
And
now
I
am
safely
come
into
my
Countrey
,
where
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Antients
,
I
offer
up
my
thanksgiving
to
the
God
of
the
waters
,
and
testifie
before
his
Altars
the
gratefull
acknowledgement
of
a
safe
voyage
and
a
prosperous
return
,
blessings
which
I
never
merited
.
—
Me
tabula
sacer
Votiva
paries
indicat
uvida
Suspendisse
potenti
Vestimenta
maris
Deo
.
Votive
Table
on
the
Sacred
wall
Doth
plainly
testifie
to
all
,
That
I
those
gratefull
vowes
have
paid
,
Which
in
the
tumults
of
the
deep
I
made
,
To
him
that
doth
the
Seas
command
,
And
holds
the
waters
in
his
hand
.
The
End
of
the
Last
Book
,
and
the
Second
Journey
.